Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Integral 2015
Integral 2015
Pete L. Clark
Contents
Introduction 9
1. What is Commutative Algebra? 9
2. Why study Commutative Algebra? 9
3. What distinguishes this text 10
4. More on the contents 11
5. Acknowledgments 12
Chapter 3. Modules 35
1. Basic definitions 35
2. Finitely presented modules 40
3. Torsion and torsionfree modules 42
4. Tensor and Hom 43
5. Projective modules 45
6. Injective modules 52
7. Flat modules 59
8. Nakayama’s Lemma 61
9. Ordinal Filtrations and Applications 65
10. Tor and Ext 73
11. More on flat modules 81
12. Faithful flatness 86
Chapter 19. The Picard Group and the Divisor Class Group 325
1. Fractional ideals 325
2. The Ideal Closure 327
3. Invertible fractional ideals and the Picard group 328
4. Divisorial ideals and the Divisor Class Group 332
Bibliography 379
Introduction
This is the only possible short answer I can think of, but it is not completely
satisfying. We might as well say that Hamlet, Prince of Denmark is about a fic-
tional royal family in late medieval Denmark and especially about the title (crown)
prince, whose father (i.e., the King) has recently died and whose father’s brother
has married his mother (i.e., the Queen). Informative, but not the whole story!
Most beginning students of commutative algebra can relate to the first reason:
they need, or are told they need, to learn some commutative algebra for their study
of other subjects. Indeed, commutative algebra has come to occupy a remarkably
central role in modern pure mathematics, perhaps second only to category theory
in its ubiquitousness, but in a different way. Category theory provides a common
language and builds bridges between different areas of mathematics: it is something
like a circulatory system. Commutative algebra provides core results and structures
that other results and structures draw upon are overlayed upon: it is something
like a skeleton.
The branch of mathematics which most of all draws upon commutative algebra
for its structural integrity is algebraic geometry, the study of geometric properties
of manifolds and singular spaces which arise as solution sets to systems of polyno-
mial equations. There is a hard lesson here: in the 19th century algebraic geometry
split off from complex function theory and differential geometry as its own discipline
and then burgeoned dramatically at the turn of the century and the years there-
after. But by 1920 or so the practitioners of the subject had found their way into
territory in which “purely geometric” reasoning led to serious errors. In particular
9
10 INTRODUCTION
they had been making arguments about how algebraic varieties behave generically,
but they lacked the technology to even give a precise meaning to the term. Thus
the subject eventually became invertebrate and began to collapse under its own
weight. Then (starting in about 1930) came a heroic shoring up process in which
the foundations of the subject were recast with commutative algebraic methods at
the core. This was done several times over, in different ways, by Zariski, Weil, Serre
and Grothendieck, among others. For the last 60 years it has been impossible to
deeply study algebraic geometry without knowing commutative algebra – a lot of
commutative algebra. (More than is contained in these notes!)
The interplay among number theory, algebraic geometry and commutative alge-
bra flows in all directions. What Grothendieck did in the 1960s (with important
contributions from Chevalley, Serre and others) was to create a single field of math-
ematics that encompassed commutative algebra, classical algebraic geometry and
algebraic number theory: the theory of schemes. As a result, most contemporary
number theorists are also partly commutative algebraists and partly algebraic ge-
ometers: we call this cosmopolitan take on the subject arithmetic geometry.
There are other areas of mathematics that draw upon commutative algebra in
important ways. To mention some which will show up in later in these notes:
It is 797 pages long, so contains enough material for many courses in the subject.
It would be folly to try to improve upon (and terrible drudgery to successfully im-
itate) Eisenbud’s work here, and I certainly have not tried.
Much of the present text covers the material of the first nine chapters of [AM]
but with a much more leisurely, detailed exposition. Many exercises in [AM] ap-
pear as proved results here. To give a specific example, Boolean rings appear in
Exercises 1.11, 1.23, 1.24, 1.25, 3.28 of [AM], in which in particular proofs of the
Stone Representation Theorem and Stone Duality Theorems are sketched. In this
text §9 is devoted to Boolean rings, including proofs of these two results.
The failure to cover completions and basic dimension theory in this text
would be unforgivable were it not the case that [AM] covers it so nicely.
Let us also compare to [M]. Here we treat the material of the first 12 sections
of [M] except §8 (Completion and the Artin-Rees Lemma) as well as some material
from §20 (UFDs). This is less than one third of the material covered in [M].
• §2 on Galois connections.
• §6 on vector bundles and Swan’s Theorem.
• §9 on Boolean rings, Boolean spaces and Stone Duality.
5. Acknowledgments
Thanks to Kasper Andersen, Pablo Barenbaum, Max Bender, Martin Branden-
burg, Tom Church, John Doyle, Georges Elencwajg, Amelia Ernst, Tyler Genao,
Ernest Guico, Emil Jerabek, Jason Joseph, Keenan Kidwell, David Krumm, Allan
Lacy, Casey LaRue, Stacy Musgrave, Kedar Nadkarni, Hans Parshall, Alon Regev,
Tomasz Rzepecki, Frederick Saia, Jacob Schlather, Jack Schmidt, Mariano Suárez-
Álvarez, James Taylor, Peter Tamaroff, Matthé van der Lee and Lori D. Watson
for catching errors1 and making other useful suggestions.
Commutative rings
1. Fixing terminology
We are interested in studying properties of commutative rings with unity.
For at least fifty years, there has been agreement that in order for an algebra
to be a ring, it must satisfy the additional axiom of associativity of multiplication:
A general algebra which satisfies (AM) will be called simply an algebra. A similar
convention that is prevalent in the literature is the use of the term nonassociative
algebra to mean what we have called a general algebra: i.e., a not necessarily
associative algebra.
homomorphism. For the multiplicative identity however, this argument only shows
that if f (1) is a unit, then f (1) = 1. Therefore, if we did not require (HOM3), then
for instance the map f : R → R, f (x) = 0 for all x, would be a homomorphism,
and we do not want this.
Exercise 1.2. Suppose R and S are rings, and let f : R → S be a map
satisfying (HOM1) and (HOM2). Show that f is a homomorphism of rings (i.e.,
satisfies also f (1) = 1) iff f (1) ∈ S × .
A homomorphism f : R → S is an isomorphism if there exists a homomorphism
g : S → R such that: for all x ∈ R, g(f (x)) = x; and for all y ∈ S, f (g(y)) = y.
Exercise 1.3. Let f : R → S be a homomorphism of rings. Show the following
are equivalent:
(i) f is a bijection.
(ii) f is an isomorphism.
In many algebra texts, an isomorphism of rings (or groups, etc.) is defined to be
a bijective homomorphism, but this gives the wrong idea of what an isomorphism
should be in other mathematical contexts (e.g. for topological spaces). Rather,
having defined the notion of a morphism of any kind, one defines isomorphism in
the way we have above.
Exercise 1.4. a) Suppose R and S are both rings on a set containing exactly
one element. Show that there is a unique ring isomorphism from R to S. (This is
a triviality, but explains why are we able to speak of the zero ring, rather than
simply the zero ring associated to one element set. We will therefore denote the
zero ring just by 0.)
b) Show that any ring R admits a unique homomorphism to the zero ring. One
says that the zero ring is the final object in the category of rings.
Exercise 1.5. Show: for a not-necessarily-commutative-ring S there exists a
unique homomorphism from the ring Z of integers to S. (Thus Z is the initial
object in the category of not-necessarily-commutative-rings. It follows immediately
that it is also the initial object in the category of rings.)
A subring R of a ring S is a subset R of S such that
(SR1) 1 ∈ R.
(SR2) For all r, s ∈ R, r + s ∈ R, r − s ∈ R, and rs ∈ R.
Here (SR2) expresses that the subset R is an algebra under the operations of addi-
tion and multiplication defined on S. Working, as we are, with rings with unity, we
have to be a bit more careful: in the presence of (SR2) but not (SR1) it is possible
that R either does not have a multiplicative identity or, more subtly, that it has a
multiplicative identity which is not the element 1 ∈ S.
2. Adjoining elements
Let ι : R ,→ S be an injective ring homomorphism. As above, let us use ι to view
R as a subring of S; we also say that S is an extension ring of R and write S/R
for this (note: this has nothing to do with cosets or quotients!) We wish now to
consider rings T such that R ⊂ T ⊂ S; such a ring T might be called a subexten-
sion of S/R or an intermediate ring.
Nevertheless, the existence of such turnabouts should not cause us to forget that
adjunction is relative to √an extension; indeed forgetting this can lead to serious
trouble. For instance, if 3 2 is the unique real cube root of 2 and ζ3 is a primitive
3. IDEALS AND QUOTIENT RINGS 17
√
cube √ root of unity, then
√ the three complex numbers with cube 2 are z1 = 3 2,
z2 = 3 2ζ3 and z3 = 3 2ζ32 . Each of the rings Q[z1 ], Q[z2 ], Q[z3 ] is isomorphic to
the ring Q[t]/(t3 − 2), so all three are isomorphic to each other. But they are not
the same ring: on the one hand Q[z √ 1 ] is contained in R and the other two are not.
More seriously Q[z1 , z2 , z3 ] = Q[ 3 2, ζ3 ], which strictly contains any one of Q[z1 ],
Q[z2 ] and Q[z3 ].
Indeed,
f (xj) = f (x)f (j) = f (x) · 0 = 0 = 0 · f (y) = f (i)f (y) = f (iy).
In general, let R be a ring. An ideal is a subset I ⊂ R which is a subgroup of
(R, +) (in particular, 0 ∈ I) and which satisfies (LI) and (RI).
Theorem 1.4. Let R be a ring, and let I be a subgroup of (R, +). The following
are equivalent:
(i) I is an ideal of R.
(ii) There exists a ring structure on the quotient group R/I making the additive
homomorphism R → R/I into a homomorphism of rings.
When these conditions hold, the ring structure on R/I in (ii) is unique, and R/I
is called the quotient of R by the ideal I.
Proof. Consider the group homomorphism q : R → R/I. If we wish R/I to
be a ring in such a way so that q is a ring homomorphism, we need
(x + I)(y + I) = q(x)q(y) = q(xy) = (xy + I).
This shows that there is only one possible ring structure, and the only question is
whether it is well-defined. For this we need that for all i, j ∈ I, (x + i)(y + j) − xy =
xj + iy + ij ∈ I. Evidently this holds for all x, y, i, j iff (LI) and (RI) both hold.
Remark: If R is commutative, then of course there is no difference between (LI) and
(RI). For a non-commutative ring R, an additive subgroup I satisfying condition
(LI) but not necessarily (RI) (resp. (RI) but not necessarily (LI)) is called a left
ideal (resp. a right ideal). Often one says two-sided ideal to emphasize that
(LI) and (RI) both hold. Much of the additional complexity of the non-commutative
theory comes from the need to distinguish between left, right and two-sided ideals.
of all multiples of n. This is easily seen to be an ideal.1 The quotient Z/nZ is the
ring of integers modulo n.
1If this is not known and/or obvious to the reader, these notes will probably be too brisk.
3. IDEALS AND QUOTIENT RINGS 19
Stop and think for a moment: do you know an example of an ideal which is not
finitely generated? You may well find that you do not. It turns out that there is a
very large class of rings – including most or all of the rings you are likely to meet
in undergraduate algebra – for which every ideal is finitely generated. A ring R
in which every ideal is finitely generated is called Noetherian. This is probably
the single most important class of rings, as we will come to appreciate slowly but
surely over the course of these notes.
Exercise 1.13. Let R be a ring.
a) For ideals I and J of R, define I + J = {i + j | i ∈ I, j ∈ J}. Show that
I + J = hI ∪ Ji is the smallest ideal containing both I and J.
b) Extend part a) to any finite number of ideals I1 , . . . , In .
c) Suppose {Ii } is a set of ideals of I. Give an explicit description of the ideal hIi i.
The preceding considerations show that the collection of all ideals of a commutative
ring R, partially ordered by inclusion, form a complete lattice.
Exercise 1.22. For an ideal I in a ring R, show: the following are equivalent:
(i) I is maximal.
(ii) R/I is a field.
Exercise 1.23. For an ideal I in a ring R, show: the following are equivalent:
(i) I is prime.
(ii) R/p is a domain.
Exercise 1.24. Show: maximal ideals are prime.
Exercise 1.25. Let f : R → S be a homomorphism of rings.
a) Let I be a prime ideal of R. Show that f∗ I need not be a prime ideal of S.
b) Let J be a prime ideal of S. Show that f ∗ J is a prime ideal of R.
c) Let J be a maximal ideal of S. Show that f ∗ J need not be maximal in R.
If I and J are ideals of a ring R, we define the colon ideal6
(I : J) = {x ∈ R | xJ ⊂ I}.
Exercise 1.26. Show: (I : J) is indeed an ideal of R.
7. Products of rings
Let R1 and R2 be rings. The Cartesian product R1 × R2 has the structure of a ring
with “componentwise” addition and multiplication:
As with sets, we can equally well take the Cartesian product over an arbitrary
indexed
Q family of rings: if {Ri }i∈I is a family of rings, their Cartesian product
i∈I R i becomes a ring under coordinatewise addition and multiplication, and sat-
isfies the universal property of the product. Details are left to the reader.
6The terminology is unpleasant and is generally avoided as much as possible. One should
think of (I : J) as being something like the “ideal quotient” I/J (which of course has no formal
meaning). Its uses will gradually become clear.
7. PRODUCTS OF RINGS 23
It is natural to ask whether the category of rings has a direct sum as well. In
other words, given rings R1 and R2 we are looking for a ring R together with
ring homomorphisms ιi : Ri → R such that for any ring S and homomorphisms
fi : Ri → S, there exists a unique homomorphism f : R → S such that fi = f ◦ ιi .
We recall that in the category of commutative groups, the Cartesian product group
G1 × G2 also the categorical direct sum, with ι1 : g 7→ (g, 0) and ι2 : g 7→ (0, g).
Since each ring has in particular the structure of a commutative group, it is nat-
ural to wonder whether the same might hold true for rings. However, the map
ι1 : R1 → R1 × R2 does not preserve the multiplicative identity (unless R2 = 0),
so is not a homomorphism of rings when identities are present. Moreover, even
in the category of algebras, in order to satisfy the universal property on the un-
derlying additive subgroups, the homomorphism f is uniquely determined to be
(r1 , r2 ) 7→ f1 (r1 ) + f2 (r2 ), and it is easily checked that this generally does not pre-
serve the product.
(The category of rings does have direct sums in the categorical sense: the cate-
gorical direct sum of R1 and R2 is given by the tensor product R1 ⊗Z R2 .)
Now returning to the case of commutative rings, let us consider the ideal structure
of the product R = R1 × R2 . If I1 is an ideal of R1 , then I1 × {0} = {(i, 0) | i ∈ I}
is an ideal of the product; moreover the quotient R/(I1 × {0} is isomorphic to
R1 /I1 × R2 . Similarly, if I2 is an ideal, {0} × I2 is an ideal of R2 . Finally, if I1 is
an ideal of R1 and I2 is an ideal of R2 , then
I1 × I2 := {(i1 , i2 ) |i1 ∈ I1 , i2 ∈ I2 }
is an ideal of R. In fact we have already found all the ideals of the product ring:
Proposition 1.7. Let R1 and R2 be commutative rings, and let I be an ideal of
R := R1 × R2 . For i = 1, 2, put Ii := πi (I). Then for i = 1, 2 we have that πi (I) is
an ideal of Ri and I = π1 (I)×π2 (I). Then I = I1 ×I2 = {(i1 , i2 ) | i1 ∈ I1 , i2 ∈ I2 }.
Proof. Since πi : R1 × R2 → Ri is a surjective ring homomorphism, by
Exercise 1.21b) we have that πi (I) is an ideal of Ri , and thus π1 (I) × π2 (I) is an
ideal of R1 × R2 .
For any subset S of a Cartesian product X1 × X2 we have S ⊂ π1 (S) × π2 (S),
so certainly
I ⊂ π1 (I) × π2 (I).
The reverse inclusion certainly does not hold in general for subsets of Cartesian
products, but it does hold here: if x ∈ π1 (I) then there is (x, y) ∈ I and then
(x, 0) = (x, y) · (1, 0) ∈ I. Similarly we get that if y ∈ π2 (I) then (0, y) ∈ I, so
(x, y) = (x, 0) + (0, y) ∈ I + I = I.
Another way to express the result is that, corresponding to a decomposition R =
R1 × R2 , we get a decomposition I(R) = I(R1 ) × I(R2 ).
then choosing such an isomorphism ϕ, we may put I1 = ϕ−1 (R1 × {0}) and
I2 = ϕ−1 ({0} × R2 ). Evidently I1 and I2 are ideals of R such that I1 ∩ I2 = {0} and
I1 + I2 = R. Conversely, if in a ring R we can find a pair of ideals I1 , I2 with these
properties then it will follow from the Chinese Remainder Theorem (Theorem 4.20)
that the natural map Φ : R → R/I2 × R/I1 , r 7→ (r + I2 , r + I1 ) is an isomorphism.
8. A cheatsheet
Let R be a commutative ring. Here are some terms that we will analyze in lov-
ing detail later, but would like to be able to mention in passing whenever necessary.
R is a domain if xy = 0 =⇒ x = 0 or y = 0.
R is Artinian (or sometimes, an Artin ring) if the partially ordered set of ideals
of R satisfies the descending chain condition: there is no infinite sequence of ideals
I1 ) I2 ) . . ..
8See Theorem 8.24 for a proof of their equivalence.
8. A CHEATSHEET 25
Galois Connections
Conversely, we have
Ψ(Φ(x)) ≤ Ψ(Φ(x)),
so by (GC2)
Φ(Ψ(Φ(x)) ≥ Φ(x),
and applying the order-reversing map Ψ gives
Ψ(Φ(Ψ(Φ(x)))) ≤ Ψ(Φ(x)).
Thus
Ψ(Φ(x)) = Ψ(Φ(Ψ(Φ(x))).
Φ : L → GL = {σ ∈ G | σx = x ∀x ∈ L},
Ψ : H → K H = {x ∈ K | σx = x ∀σ ∈ H}.
Having established the basic results, we will now generally abbreviate the closure
operators Ψ ◦ Φ and Φ ◦ Ψ to x 7→ x and y 7→ y.
3. EXAMPLES OF ANTITONE GALOIS CONNECTIONS 29
2. Lattice properties
Recall that a partially ordered set X is a lattice if for all x1 , x2 ∈ X, there is a
greatest lower bound x1 ∧ x2 and a least upper bound x1 ∨ x2 . A partially ordered
V
set is a complete lattice ifWfor every subset A of X, the greatest lower bound A
and the least upper bound A both exist.
Lemma 2.4. Let (X, Y, Φ, Ψ) be a Galois connection.
a) If X and Y are both lattices, then for all x1 , x2 ∈ X,
Φ(x1 ∧ x2 ) = Φ(x1 ) ∨ Φ(x2 ),
Φ(x2 ∨ x2 ) = Φ(x1 ) ∧ Φ(x2 ).
b) If X and Y are both complete lattices, then for all subsets A ⊂ X,
^ _
Φ( A) = Φ(A),
_ ^
Φ( A) = Φ(A).
Exercise 2.2. Prove Lemma 2.4.
Complete lattices also intervene in this subject in the following way.
Proposition 2.5. Let A be a set and let X = (2A , ⊂) be the power set of A,
partially ordered by inclusion. Let c : X → X be a closure operator. V Then
T the
collection
W c(X)
S of closed subsets of A forms a complete lattice, with S = B∈S B
and S = c( B∈S B).
Exercise 2.3. Prove Proposition 2.5.
The remaining examples of this section make use of some important ring-theoretic
concepts which will be treated in detail later.
1There is a small paradox here: in purely order-theoretic terms this example is not any more
interesting than the previous one. But in practice given two partially ordered sets it is infinitely
more useful to have a pair of mutually inverse antitone maps running between them than the trivial
operators of the previous example: Galois theory is a shining example! The paradox already shows
up in the distinction between indiscrete spaces and discrete spaces: although neither topology looks
more interesting than the other, the discrete topology is natural and useful (as we shall see...)
whereas the indiscrete topology entirely deserves its alternate name “trivial”.
30 2. GALOIS CONNECTIONS
so (Φ, Ψ) is a Galois connection. Then X consists of all ideals which can be written
as the intersection of a family of prime ideals. For all I ∈ X,
\
I= p = rad I = {x ∈ R |∃n ∈ Z+ xn ∈ I};
p⊃I
that is, the induced closure operation on X takes any ideal to its radical r(I). In
particular X consists precisely of the radical ideals.
It is not so easy to describe the closure operator on Y or even the subset Y
explicitly, but there is still something nice to say. Since:
(2) V ((0)) = Spec R, V (R) = ∅,
the elements of Y are the closed subsets for a topology, the Zariski topology.
Example: Take R and X as above, but now let S be any set of ideals of R and put
Y = 2S . For I ∈ X, put
Φ(I) = V (I) = {s ∈ S | I ⊂ s}
and for V ∈ Y, put \
Ψ(V ) = s.
s∈V
Once again Φ and Ψ are antitone maps and (1) holds, so we get a Galois connection.
The associated closure operation on X is
\
I 7→ I = s.
s∈S
The relation (4) holds for any S, and the relation (2) holds so long as R ∈ / S. The
verification of (2) for R = Spec R uses the fact that a prime ideal p contains I1 I2
iff it contains I1 or I2 , so as long as S ⊂ Spec S, Y = {V (I) | I ∈ X} are the closed
subsets for a topology on S. This is indeed the topology S inherits as a subspace
of Spec R, so we call it the (relative) Zariski topology.
Various particular choices of S ⊂ Spec R have been considered. Of these the
most important is certainly S = MaxSpec R, the set of all maximal ideals of R.
In this case, X consists of all ideals which can be written as the intersection of
some family of maximal ideals. Such ideals are necessarily radical, but in a general
4. ANTITONE GALOIS CONNECTIONS DECORTICATED: RELATIONS 31
ring not all radical ideals are obtained in this way. Observe that in a general ring
every radical ideal is the intersection of the maximal ideals containing it iff every
prime ideal is the intersection of maximal ideals containing it; a ring satisfying
these equivalent conditions is called a Jacobson ring.
Example: Let L be a language, let X be the set of L-theories, and let Y be the
class of all classes C of L-structures, partially ordered by inclusion.2 For a theory
T , let Φ(T ) = CT be the class of all models of T , whereas for a class C, we define
Ψ(C) to be the collection of all sentences ϕ such that for all X ∈ C, X |= ϕ.
For any partially ordered set (X, ≤), a downset is a subset Y ⊂ X such that for
all x1 , x2 ∈ X, if x2 ∈ Y and x1 ≤ x2 then x1 ∈ Y . Let D(X) be the collection of
all downsets of X, viewed as a subset of (2X , ⊂). To each x ∈ X we may associate
the principal downset d(x) = {y ∈ X | y ≤ x}. The map d : X → D(X) is an
order embedding; composing this with the inclusion D(X) ⊂ 2X we see that every
partially ordered set embeds into a power set lattice.
Let G = (X, Y, Φ, Ψ) be a Galois connection with X and Y complete lattices.
X Y
Then we may extendV G to a Galois conection between 2 and 2 as follows:
V for A ⊂
X, put Φ(A) = {Φ(x)}x∈A , and simialrly for B ⊂ Y , put Ψ(B) = {Ψ(y)}y∈B .
Thus every Galois connection between complete lattices may be viewed as the Galois
connection induced by a relation between sets.
In contrast to the antitone case, this time there is an asymmetry between Φ and
Ψ. We call Φ the lower adjoint and Ψ the upper adjoint.
At the abstract level, the concepts of antitone and isotone Galois connection are
manifestly equivalent.
Exercise 2.4. Let X, Y be partially ordered sets, and let Φ : X → Y , Ψ : Y →
X be functions.
a) Show that (Φ, Ψ) is an antitone Galois connection between X and Y iff (Φ, Ψ)
is an isotone Galois connection between X ∨ and Y .
b) Show that (Φ, Ψ) is an antitone Galois connection between X and Y iff (Ψ, Φ)
is an isotone Galois connection between Y ∨ and X.
If (X, ≤) is a partially ordered set, then a mapping f : X → X is called an interior
operator if it satisfies all of the following properties:
Modules
1. Basic definitions
Suppose (M, +) is a commutative group. For any m ∈ M and any integer n, one
can make sense of n • m. If n is a positive integer, this means m + · · · + m (n times);
if n = 0 it means 0, and if n is negative, then n • m = −(−n) • m. Thus we have
defined a function • : Z × M → M which enjoys the following properties: for all
n, n1 , n2 ∈ Z, m, m1 , m2 ∈ M , we have
(ZMOD1) 1 • m = m.
(ZMOD2) n • (m1 + m2 ) = n • m1 + n • m2 .
(ZMOD3) (n1 + n2 ) • m = n1 • m + n2 • m.
(ZMOD4) (n1 n2 ) • m = n1 • (n2 • m)
These axioms can be restated in a much more compact form. For a commuta-
tive group M , an endomorphism of M is just a group homomorphism from M
to itself: f : M → M . We write End(M ) for the set of all endomorphisms of
M . But End(M ) has lots of additional structure: for f, g ∈ End(M ) we define
f + g ∈ End(M ) by
(f + g)(m) := f (m) + g(m),
35
36 3. MODULES
This generalizes very cleanly: if R is any ring (not necessarily commuative) and
M is a commutative group, a homomorphism • : R → End(M ) will satisfy: for all
r ∈ R, m, m1 , m2 ∈ M :
(LRMOD1) 1 • m = m.
(LRMOD2) r • (m1 + m2 ) = r • m1 + r • m2 .
(LRMOD3) (r1 + r2 ) • m = r1 • m + r2 • m.
(LRMOD4) (r1 r2 ) • m = r1 • (r2 • m).
As usual for multiplicative notation, we will generally suppress the bullet, writing
rm for left R-modules and mr for right R-modules.
The calculus of left and right actions is at the same time confusing and some-
what miraculous: it is a somewhat disturbing example of a purely lexicographical
convention that has – or looks like it has – actual mathematical content. Especially,
suppose we have a commutative group M and two rings R and S, such that M si-
multaneously has the structure of a left R-module and a right S-module. Thus we
wish to entertain expressions such as rms for m ∈ M , r ∈ R, s ∈ S. But as stands
this expression is ambiguous: it could mean either
(r • m) • s
or
r • (m • s).
We say that M is an R-S bimodule if both of these expressions agree. Here
is what is strange about this: lexicographically, it is an associativity condition.
But “really” it is a commutativity condition: it expresses the fact that for all
r ∈ R, s ∈ S, (r•) ◦ (•s) = (•s) ◦ (r•): every endomorphism coming from an
element of R commutes with every endomorphism coming from an element of S.
Thus for instance:
Exercise 3.6. Show: any ring R is naturally an R − R-bimodule.
We will not deal with bimodules further in these notes. In fact, when we say R-
module at all, it will be understood to mean a left R-module, and again, since we
shall only be talking about commutative rings soon enough, the distinction between
left and right need not be made at all.
In linear algebra – i.e., when R is a field – every R-module has a basis.1 How-
ever the situation is quite different over a general ring:
Theorem 3.3. a) Let M be an R-module.
L Suppose that S ⊂ R is a basis. Then
M is isomorphic as an R-module to s∈S R. L
be any set, and consider the R-module RS := s∈S R. For each s ∈ S,
b) Let S L
let es ∈ s∈S R be the element whose s-coordinate is 1 and all of whose other
coordinates are 0. Then set {es }s∈S is a basis for RS .
Exercise 3.16. Prove Theorem 3.3.
L
A module which has a basis – so, by the theorem, admits an isomorphism to s∈S R
for some index set S – is called free.
Exercise 3.17. Show: a nonzero free R-module is faithful.
Let us examine the case of modules over R = Z, i.e., of commutative groups. Here
the term free commutative group is synonymous with “free Z-module”. Needless
to say (right?), not all commutative groups are free: for any integer n > 1, Z/nZ
is not free, since it has nonzero annihilator nZ. Thus Z/nZ does not have a basis
as a Z-module, and indeed has no nonempty linearly independent subsets!
Proposition 3.4. For a commutative ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) Every R-module is free.
(ii) R is a field.
Proof. As discussed above, (ii) =⇒ (i) is a fundamental theorem of linear
algebra, so we need only concern ourselves with the converse. But if R is not a field,
then there exists a nonzero proper ideal I, and then R/I is a nontrivial R-module
with 0 6= I = ann(R/I), so by Exercise 3.16 R/I is not free.
Remark: If R is a not-necessarily-commutative ring such that every left R-module
is free, then the above argument shows R has no nonzero proper twosided ideals,
so is what is called a simple ring. But a noncommutative simple ring may still
admit a nonfree module. For instance, let k be a field and take R = M2 (k), the
2 × 2 matrix ring over k. Then k ⊕ k is a left R-module which is not free. How-
ever, suppose R is a ring with no proper nontrivial one-sided ideals. Then R is a
division ring – i.e., every nonzero element of R is a unit – and every R-module is free.
Note well the form of Proposition 3.4: we assume that R is a commutative ring for
1This uses, and is in fact equivalent to, the Axiom of Choice, but the special case that any
vector space with a finite spanning set has a basis does not.
40 3. MODULES
which R-modules satisfy some nice property, and we deduce a result on the struc-
ture of R. Such “inverse problems” have a broad appeal throughout mathematics
and provide one of the major motivations for studying modules above and beyond
their linear algebraic origins. We will see other such characterizations later on.
Then X X X
ψ(η − ri ηi ) = ri (ξi − ξi0 ) = α( ri vi ).
i i i
Since X X
0 = φ(α( ri vi )) = f ( ri vi ),
i i
m
P
we may write = g(u) with u ∈ R . Then
i ri vi
X X
ψ(β(u)) = α(g(u)) = α( ri vi ) = ψ(η − ri ηi ).
i i
Q
that ai xi ∈ F . Put a = s<i≤r ai : then aM ⊂ F . Let [a] : M → M denote
multiplication by a. Since M is torsionfree, [a] is injective hence gives an R-module
isomorphism from M to a submodule of the finitely generated free module F .
Exercise 3.20. Show: the torsionfree Z-module (Q, +) is not isomorphic to a
submodule of any finitely generated free Z-module.
(Thus – even for very nice rings! – the hypothesis of finite generation is necessary
in Proposition 3.8.)
We assume that the reader has some prior familiarity with tensor products, say
of vector spaces and/or of abelian groups. The first is an instance of tensor prod-
ucts of k-modules, for some field k, and the second is an instance of tensor products
of Z-modules. We want to give a general definition of M ⊗R N , where M and N
are two R-modules.
There are two ways to view the tensor product construction: as a solution to a
universal mapping problem, and as a generators and relations construction. They
are quite complementary, so it is a matter of taste as to which one takes as “the”
definition. So we will follow our taste by introducing the mapping problem first:
Note that the general element of M ⊗R N is not a single element of the form x ⊗ y
but rather a finite sum of such elements. (Indeed, from the free R-module, every
element can be represented by a finite R-linear combination of elements of the form
44 3. MODULES
x ⊗ y, but the last two defining relations in the tensor product allow us to change
ri (x⊗y) to either (ri x)⊗y or x⊗(ri y).) Of course, this representation of an element
of the tensor product need not be (and will never be, except in trivial cases) unique.
One can also take the tensor product of R-algebras: if R is a (commutative!) ring
and A and B are commutative R-algebras, then on the tensor product A ⊗R B we
have a naturally defined product, induced by (a1 ⊗ b1 ) · (a2 ⊗ b2 ) := (a1 a2 ⊗ b1 b2 ).
We have to check that this is well-defined, a task which we leave to the reader (or
see [AM, pp. 30-31])). The tensor product of algebras is a powerful tool – e.g.
in the structure theory of finite-dimensional algebras over a field, or in the theory
of linear disjointness of field extensions – and is given misleadingly short shrift in
most elementary treatments.
5. Projective modules
5.1. Basic equivalences.
Proposition 3.10. For an R-module P , the following are equivalent:
(i) There exists an R-module Q such that P ⊕ Q is a free R-module.
(ii) If π : M → N is a surjective R-module homomorphism and ϕ : P → N is a
homomorphism, then there exists at least one R-module homomorphism Φ : P → M
such that ϕ = π ◦ Φ.
(iii) If π : M → N is a surjection, then the natural map Hom(P, M ) → Hom(P, N )
given by Φ 7→ π ◦ Φ is surjective.
(iv) The functor Hom(P, ) is exact.
(v) Any short exact sequence of R-modules
q
0→N →M →P →0
splits: there exists an R-module map σ : P → M such that q ◦ σ = 1P and thus an
internal direct sum decomposition M = N ⊕ σ(P ).
A module satisfying these equivalent conditions is called projective.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let F ∼ = P ⊕ Q be a free module. Let {fi } be a free basis
for F and let {pi } be the corresponding generating set for P , where pi is the image
of fi under the natural projection P ⊕Q → P . Put ni = ϕ(pi ). By surjectivity of π,
let mi ∈ π −1 (ni ). By the freeness of F , there is a unique R-module homomorphism
h : F → M carrying each fi to mi . Pull h back to P via the natural inclusion
P ,→ F . Then h : P → M is such that π ◦ f = ϕ.
(ii) =⇒ (i): As for any R-module, there exists a free R-module F and a surjection
π : F → P . Applying (ii) with N = p and ϕ : P → N the identity map, we get a
homomorphism Φ : P → F such that π ◦ ϕ = 1P . It follows that F = Φ(P ) ⊕ ker(π)
is an internal direct sum decomposition.
(ii) ⇐⇒ (iii): (iii) is nothing more than a restatement of (ii), as we leave it to the
reader to check.
(iii) ⇐⇒ (iv): To spell out (iv), it says: if
0 → M 0 → M → M 00 → 0
is a short exact sequence of R-modules, then the corresponding sequence
0 → Hom(P, M 0 ) → Hom(P, M ) → Hom(P, M 00 ) → 0
is exact. Now for any R-module P , the sequence
0 → Hom(P, M 0 ) → Hom(P, M ) → Hom(P, M 00 )
is exact – i.e., Hom(P, ) is left exact – so (iv) amounts to: for any surjection
M → M 00 , the corresponding map Hom(P, M ) → Hom(P, M 00 ) is surjective, and
this is condition (iii).
(ii) =⇒ (v): Given
q
0 → N → M → P → 0,
we apply (ii) to the identity map 1P : P → P and the surjection q : M → P ,
getting a map σ : P → M such that q ◦ σ = 1P , so σ is a section as required.
(v) =⇒ (i): Choosing a set of generators for P gives rise to a surjective ho-
momorphism q : F → P from a free R-module F to P and thus a short exact
sequence
q
0 → Ker q → F → P → 0.
By hypothesis, there exists a section σ : P → F and thus an internal direct sum
decomposition F ∼ = Ker(q) ⊕ σ(P ) ∼
= Ker(q) ⊕ P .
Exercise 3.26. Give a direct proof that (v) =⇒ (ii) in Proposition 3.10.
(Suggestion: Given the surjection q : M → N and the map π : P → N , form the
short exact sequence 0 → K → M → N → 0 and show that it is mapped to by a
short exact sequence 0 → K → M ×N P → P → 0, where
M ×N P = {(x, y) ∈ M × P | q(x) = π(y)}
is the fiber product of M and P over N .)
Exercise 3.27. Use Proposition 3.10 to show, several times over, that a free
R-module is projective.
(ii) M is projective.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let F be the free R-module with basis elements {ei }i∈I ,
P f : F → M by f (ei ) = ai . Then the map ι : M → F given by
and define
ι(a) = i∈I fi (a)ei is a section
L of f , so M is a direct summand of F .
(ii) =⇒ (i): Let f : F = i∈I R → M be an epimorphism from a free R-module
onto M . Since M is projective, there exists a section ι : M ,→ F . If {ei }i∈I is the
standard basis of F , then for all a ∈ M , the expression
X
ι(a) = fi (a)ei
i∈I
defines the necessary family of functions fi : M → R.
Exercise 3.31. Let P be a projective R-module. Show: one can can find a
finite index set I satisfying condition (i) of the Dual Basis Lemma iff P is finitely
generated.
5.4. Projective versus free.
Having established some basic facts about projective modules, we should now seek
examples in nature: which modules are projective? By Exercise 3.25 any free mod-
ule is projective. But this surely counts as a not very interesting example! Indeed
the following turns out to be one of the deepest questions of the subject.
Question 1. When is a projective module free?
We want to give examples to show that the answer to Question 1 is not “always”.
But even by giving examples one wades into somewhat deep waters. The following
is the one truly “easy” example of a non-free projective module I know.
Question 1 may be construed in various ways. One way is to ask for the class
of rings over which every projective module is free, or over which every finitely gen-
erated projective module is free. I actually do not myself know a complete answer
to this question, but there are many interesting and important special cases.
is a field, all R/m-modules are free. Choose bases {pi } for P/mP and {qj } for
Q/mQ, and for all i, j, lift each pi to an element pi of P and each qj to an element
qj of Q. Consider the n × n matrix A with coefficients in R whose columns are
p1 , . . . , pa , q1 , . . . , qb . The reduction modulo m of A is a matrix over the field R/m
whose columns form a basis for (R/m)n , so its determinant is a unit in (R/m)× .
Since det(M (mod m)) = det(M ) (mod m), Lemma 3.15 implies that det(M ) ∈
R× , i.e., M is invertible. But this means that its columns are linearly independent.
By a consequence of Nakayama’s Lemma (Corollary 3.42) we have that p1 , . . . , pa
spans P , so in fact it forms a basis for P .
Once again, in Section 3.9 this result will be improved upon: it is a celebrated
theorem of Kaplansky that any projective module over a local ring is free.
Much more interesting is an example of a finitely generated projective, nonfree
module over a domain. Probably the first such examples come from nonprincipal
ideals in rings of integers of number fields with class number greater than 1. To
give such an example with proof of its projectivity this early in the day, we require
a little preparation.4
Proof. It is clear that for any ideals I and J, the image of the map q is the
ideal I + J, and we are assuming I + J = R, whence part a).
Part b) is essentially immediate: details are left to the reader.
Combining parts a) and b) we get a short exact sequence
0 → I ∩ J → I ⊕ J → R → 0.
But R is free, hence projective, and thus the sequence splits, giving part c). Finally,
a nonzero principal ideal (x) in a domain R is isomorphic as an R-module to R
itself: indeed, multiplication by x gives the isomorphism R → (x). So if IJ is
principal, I ⊕ J ∼
= R2 and I and J are both direct summands of a free module.
In particular, if we can find in a domain R two comaximal nonprincipal ideals I
and J with IJ principal, then I and J are finitely generated projective nonfree
R-modules. The following exercise asks you to work through an explicit example.
√
Exercise 3.32. Let R = Z[ −5], and put
√ √
p1 = h3, 1 + −5i, p2 = h3, 1 − −5i.
a) Show that R/p1 ∼ = R/p2 ∼ = Z/3Z, so p1 and p2 are maximal ideals of R.
b) Show that p1 + p2 = R (or equivalently, that p1 6= p2 ).
c) Show that p1 p2 = (3).
d) Show that neither p1 nor p2 is principal.
√ √
(Suggestion: show that if p1 = (x + −5y) then p2 = (x − −5y) and thus there
are integers x, y such that x2 + 5y 2 = ±3.)
e) Conclude that p1 and p2 are (in fact isomorphic) nonfree finitely generated pro-
jective modules over the domain R.
f ) Show that p2 is principal, and thus that the class of p in K
^0 (R) is 2-torsion.
This construction looks very specific, and the number-theoretically inclined reader
is warmly invited to play around with other quadratic rings and more general rings
of integers of number fields to try to figure out what is really going on. From our
perspective, we will (much later on) gain a deeper understanding of this in terms
of the concepts of invertible ideals, the Picard group and Dedekind domains.
Example: Let X be a compact space, and let C(X) be the ring of continuous
real-valued functions on X. The basic structure of these rings is studied in §5.2.
Let E → X be a real topological vector bundle over X. Then the group Γ(E)
of global sections is naturally a module over C(X). In fact it is a finitely gener-
ated projective module, and all finitely generated projective C(X)-modules arise
faithfully in this way: the global section functor gives a categorical equivalence
between vector bundles on X and finitely generated projective modules over C(X).
This is a celebrated theorem of R.G. Swan, and Section X is devoted to giving
a self-contained discussion of it, starting from the definition of a vector bundle.
In particular, via Swan’s Theorem basic results on the tangent bundles of com-
pact manifolds translate into examples of finitely generated projective modules: for
instance, an Euler characteristic argument shows that the tangent bundle of any
even-dimensional sphere S 2k is nontrivial, and thus Γ(T S 2k ) is a finitely generated
nonfree C(S 2k )-module! Following Swan, we will show that examples of nonfree
projective modules over more traditional rings like finitely generated R-algebras
follow from examples like these.
5. PROJECTIVE MODULES 51
For more information on Serre’s Conjecture, the reader can do no better than
to consult a recent book of T.Y. Lam [La06].
Exercise 3.33. (K0 (R)): From a commutative ring R, we will construct an-
other commutative ring K0 (R) whose elements correspond to formal differences of
finite rank projective modules. More precisely:
a) Let M0 (R) denote the set of all isomorphism classes of finitely generated projec-
tive modules. For finitely generated projective modules P and Q we define
[P ] + [Q] = [P ⊕ Q],
[P ] · [Q] = [P ⊗ Q].
Check that this construction is well-defined on isomorphism classes and endows
M0 (R) with the structure of a commutative semiring with unity. What are the
additive and mulitplicative identity elements?
b) Define K0 (R) as the Grothendieck group of M0 (R), i.e., as the group completion
of the commutative monoid M0 (R). Convince yourself that K0 (R) has the structure
of a semiring. The elements are of the form [P ] − [Q], and we have [P1 ] − [Q1 ] =
[P2 ] − [Q2 ] ⇐⇒ there exists a finitely generated projective R-module M with
P1 ⊕ Q2 ⊕ M ∼ = P2 ⊕ Q1 ⊕ M.
In particular, if P and Q are projective modules, then [P ] = [Q] in K0 (R) iff [P ]
and [Q] are stably isomorphic, i.e., iff they become isomorphic after taking the
direct sum with some other finitely generated projective module M . c) Show: we
also have [P ] = [Q] iff there exists a finitely generated free module Rn such that
P ⊕ Rn ∼ = Q ⊕ Rn . In particular, [P ] = [0] = 0 iff P is stably free: there exists a
52 3. MODULES
6. Injective modules
6.1. Basic equivalences.
Although we will have no use for them in the sequel of these notes, in both commu-
tative and (especially) homological algebra there is an important class of modules
“dual” to the projective modules. They are characterized as follows.
Proposition 3.19. For a module E over a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(ii) If ι : M → N is an injective R-module homomorphism and ϕ : M → E is
any homomorphism, there exists at least one extension of ϕ to a homomorphism
Φ : N → E.
(iii) If M ,→ N , the natural map Hom(N, E) → Hom(M, E) is surjective.
(iv) The (contravariant) functor Hom( , E) is exact.
(v) Any short exact sequence of R-modules
ι
0→E→M →N →0
splits: there exists an R-module map π : M → E such that π ◦ ι = 1E and thus an
internal direct sum decomposition M = ι(E) ⊕ ker(π) ∼ = E ⊕ N.
A module satisfying these equivalent conditions is called injective.
Exercise 3.35. Prove Proposition 3.19.
Exercise 3.36. Show: an R-module E is injective iff whenever E is a submod-
ule of a module M , E is a direct summand of M .
Notice that the set of equivalent conditions starts with (ii)! This is to facilitate
direct comparison to Proposition 3.10 on projective modules. Indeed, one should
check that each of the properties (ii) through (v) are duals of the corresponding
properties for projective modules: i.e., they are obtained by reversing all arrows.
The difficulty here with property (i) is that if one literally reverses the arrows in the
definition of free R-module to arrive at a “cofree” R-module, one gets a definition
which is unhelpfully strong: the “cofree R-module on a set X” does not exist when
#X > 1! This can be remedied by giving a more refined definition of cofree module.
For the sake of curiosity, we will give it later on in the exercises, but to the best
of my knowledge, cofree R-modules by any definition do not play the fundamental
role that free R-modules do.
Exercise 3.37. Show: every module over a field is injective.
Exercise 3.38. Show: Z is not an injective Z-module.
(Injectivity is the most important property of modules that is not necessarily satisfied
by free modules.)
6. INJECTIVE MODULES 53
Q
Exercise 3.39. Let {Mi }i∈I be any family of R-modules and put M = i∈I Mi .
Show that M is injective iff Mi is injective for all i ∈ I.
Exercise 3.40. For a ring R, show the following are equivalent:
(i) R is absolutely projective: every R-module is projective.
(ii) R is absolutely injective: every R-module is injective.
6.2. Baer’s Criterion.
Theorem 3.20. (Baer’s Criterion [Ba40]) For a module E over a ring R, the
following are equivalent:
(i) E is injective.
(ii) For every ideal nonzero I of R, every R-module map ϕ : I → E extends to an
R-module map Φ : R → E.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): this is a special case of condition (ii) of Proposition 3.19:
take M = I, N = R.
(ii) =⇒ (i): Let M be an R-submodule of N and ϕ : M → E an R-module map.
We need to show that ϕ may be extended to N . Now the set P of pairs (N 0 , ϕ0 )
with M ⊂ N 0 ⊂ N and ϕ : N 0 → E a map extending ϕ is nonempty and has an
evident partial ordering, with respect to which the union of any chain of elements
in P is again an element of P. So by Zorn’s Lemma, there is a maximal element
ϕ0 : N 0 → E. Our task is to show that N 0 = N .
Assume not, and choose x ∈ N \ N 0 . Put
I = (N 0 : x) = {r ∈ R | rx ⊂ N 0 };
one checks immediately that I is an ideal of R (a generalization to modules of the
colon ideal we have encountered before). Consider the composite map
·x ϕ
I → N 0 → E;
by our hypothesis, this extends to a map ψ : R → E. Now put N 00 = hN 0 , xi and
define5 ϕ00 : N 00 → E by
ϕ00 (x0 + rx) = ϕ0 (x0 ) + ψ(r).
Thus ϕ00 is an extension of ϕ0 to a strictly larger submodule of N than N 0 , contra-
dicting maximality.
Exercise 3.41. Verify that the map ϕ00 is well-defined.
6.3. Divisible modules.
Recall that a module M over a domain R is divisible if for all r ∈ R• the endomor-
phism r• : M → M, x 7→ rx, is surjective. Further, we define M to be uniquely
divisible if for all r ∈ R• , the endomorphism r• : M → M is a bijection.
Example 3.21. The Z-modules Q and Q/Z are divisible. Q is moreover uniquely
divisible but Q/Z is not.
Exercise 3.42. Show: a divisible module is uniquely divisible iff it is torsion-
free.
5Since N 00 need not be the direct sum of N 0 and hxi, one does need to check that ϕ00 is
well-defined; we ask the reader to do so in an exercise following the proof.
54 3. MODULES
The idea of this section is to pursue the dual version of the statement “Every
R-module is a quotient of a projective module”: namely we wish to show that
every R-module is a submodule of an injective module. This is a good example
of a statement which remains true upon dualization but becomes more elaborate
to show. The projective version is almost obvious: indeed, we have the stronger
result that every module is a quotient of a free module, and – as we have seen – to
realize M as a quotent of a free R-module is equivalent to simply choosing a set of
generators for M . (But again, if we choose the most obvious definition of “cofree”,
then this statement will be false.)
The results of this section are all due to B. Eckmann and A. Schopf [ES53].
Proposition 3.27. For R modules M ⊂ N , the following are equivalent:
(i) If X is any nonzero R-submodule of N , then X ∩ M is nonzero.
(ii) If x ∈ N • , there exists r ∈ R such that rx ∈ M • .
(iii) If ϕ : N → Y is an R-module map, then ϕ is injective iff ϕ|M is injective.
An extension M ⊂ N satisfying these equivalent conditions is called essential.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Apply (i) with X = hxi.
(ii) =⇒ (iii): Assuming (ii), let ϕ : N → Y be a homomorphism with ϕ|M is
injective. It is enough to show that ϕ is injective. Seeking a contradiction, let
x ∈ N • be such that ϕ(x) = 0. By (ii), there exists r ∈ R such that rx ∈ M • . But
then by assumption rϕ(x) = ϕ(rx) 6= 0, so ϕ(x) 6= 0, contradiction.
(iii) =⇒ (i): We go by contraposition. Suppose there exists a nonzero submodule
X of N such that X ∩ M = 0. Then the map ϕ : N → N/X is not an injection but
its restriction to M is an injection.
Proposition 3.28. (Tower Property of Essential Extensions) Let L ⊂ M ⊂ N
be R-modules. Then L ⊂ N is an essential extension iff L ⊂ M and M ⊂ N are
both essential extensions.
Proof. Suppose first that L ⊂ N is an essential extension. Then for any
nonzero submodule X of N , X ∩ L 6= 0. In particular this holds for X ⊂ M , so
6. INJECTIVE MODULES 57
7. Flat modules
Suppose we have a short exact sequence
0 → M 0 → M → M 00 → 0
of R-modules. If N is any R-module, we can tensor each element of the sequence
with N , getting by functoriality maps
0 → M 0 ⊗ N → M ⊗ N → M 00 ⊗ → 0.
Unfortunately this new sequence need not be exact. It is easy to see that it is right
exact: that is, the piece of the sequence
M 0 ⊗ N → M ⊗ N → M 00 ⊗ N → 0
remains exact. This follows because of the canonical “adjunction” isomorphism
Hom(M ⊗ N, P ) = Hom(M, Hom(N, P ))
and the left-exactness of the sequence Hom( , Y ) for all R-modules Y . However,
tensoring an injection need not give an injection. Indeed, consider the exact se-
quence
[2]
0 → Z → Z.
If we tensor this with Z/2Z, we get a sequence
[2]
0 → Z/2Z → Z/2Z,
but now the map Z ⊗ Z/2Z → Z ⊗ Z/2Z takes n ⊗ i → (2n ⊗ i) = n ⊗ 2i = 0, so is
not injective.
It will probably seem unlikely at first, but in fact this is one of the most important
and useful properties of an R-module.
Proposition 3.35. Let {Mi }i∈I be a family of R-modules. The following are
equivalent:
(i) For all i, Mi is flat. L
(ii) The direct sum M = i Mi is flat.
Exercise 3.56. Prove Proposition 3.35.
Proposition 3.36. Let R be a domain. Then flat R-modules are torsionfree.
Proof. We will prove the contrapositive. Suppose that 0 6= m ∈ R[tors], and
let 0 6= r ∈ R be such that rm = 0 Since R is a domain, we have a short exact
sequence
[r]
0 → R → R → R/rR → 0
and tensoring it with M gives
[r]
0 → M → M → M/rM → 0,
but since rm = 0 the first map is not injective.
Example 3.37. Let k be a field, and let R := k[x, y], the polynomial ring in
two indeterminates over k. Let I := hx, yi; then I is a maximal ideal such that
R/I = k. Like every ideal of a domain, I is a torsionfree module. We claim that I
is not flat.9 It suffices to show that the map
ϕ : I ⊗ I → I ⊗R R = I
obtained by tensoring the injection I ,→ R with I is not an injection. This map is
nothing else Pn map from the R-bilinear multiplication map I ×I → I:
Pn than the induced
it sends i=1 ai ⊗ bi to i=1 ai yi . Evidently the element
θ := x ⊗ y − y ⊗ x
lies in the kernel of ϕ; the crux of the matter is to show that θ 6= 0. For this, let
Dx : k[x, y] → k = k[x, y]/I
by taking the partial derivative with respect to x and then evaluating at (0, 0) and
let
Dy : k[x, y] → k = k[x, y]/I
by taking the partial derivative with respect to y and then evaluating at (0, 0). Fi-
nally, put
D : I × I → k, (a, b) 7→ Dx (a)Dy (b).
Then D is R-bilinear: e.g. for a, b ∈ I = hx, yi and c, d ∈ k[x, y] we have
∂a ∂c ∂b ∂d
D(ca, db) = Dx (ca)Dy (db) = c +a d +b + hx, yi
∂x ∂x ∂y ∂y
∂a ∂b
= cd + hx, yi.
∂x ∂y
So D factors through an R-linear map D : I ⊗ I → k. Since
D(θ) = D(x ⊗ y − y ⊗ x) = D((x, y)) − D((y, x)) = 1 − 0 = 1,
it follows that θ 6= 0.
9Much later we will learn that because I is a prime ideal of height greater than 1 in a
Noetherian ring, it cannot be flat.
8. NAKAYAMA’S LEMMA 61
8. Nakayama’s Lemma
8.1. Nakayama’s Lemma.
Proposition 3.39. Let M be a finitely generated R-module, I an ideal of R,
and ϕ be an R-endomorphism of M such that ϕ(M ) ⊂ IM . Then ϕ satisfies an
equation of the form
ϕn + an−1 ϕn−1 + . . . + a1 ϕ + a0 = 0,
with ai ∈ I.
Proof. Let x1 , . . . , xn be a set of generators
P for M as an R-module. Since
each ϕ(xi ) ∈ IM , we may write ϕ(xi ) = j aij xj , with aij ∈ I. Equivalently, for
all i,
Xn
(δij ϕ − aij )xj = 0.
j=1
By multiplying on the left by the adjoint of the matrix M = (δij ϕ − aij ), we get
that det(δij ϕ − aij ) kills each xi , hence is the zero endomorphism of M . Expanding
out the determinant gives the desired polynomial relation satisfied by ϕ.
Exercise 3.63. Explain why Theorem 3.46 is an equivalent (but nicer?) refor-
mulation of Theorem 3.40a).
Corollary 3.47. Let M be a finitely generated R-module such that mM = M
for all maximal ideals of R. Then M = 0.
Exercise 3.64. Prove Corollary 3.47.
For an R-module M , we define its trace ideal to be the ideal T (M ) of R generated
by all the images f (M ) of R-module maps f ∈ R∨ = HomR (M, R).
Theorem 3.48. Let P be a finitely generated projective R-module. Then R
splits as a direct product of rings:
R = T (P ) ⊕ ann P.
Proof. Step 1: We show that T (P ) and ann P are comaximal ideals of R, i.e.,
T (P ) + ann P = R. By the Dual Basis Lemma (Proposition 3.12) and the following
exercise, there exist x1 , . . . , xn ∈ PPand f1 , . . . , fn ∈ P ∨ = HomR (P, R) forming
n
a dual basis: for all x ∈ P , x = i=1 fi (x)xi . By its very definition we have
fi (x) ∈ T (P ) for all i and x, hence T (P )P = P . By the Generalized Nakayama’s
Lemma (Lemma 3.46) we have T (P ) + ann P = R.
For any a ∈ ann P , f ∈ P ∨ and x ∈ P we have af (x) = f (ax) = f (0) = 0: thus
T (P ) ∩ ann P = 0. By comaximality, T (P ) ∩ ann P = 0 and the sum is direct.
0 → K → L → M → 0,
9. ORDINAL FILTRATIONS AND APPLICATIONS 65
For i < α, we call Mi+1 /Mi the ith successive quotient. If for a class C of
R-modules each successive quotient lies in C, we say the filtration is of class C.
L
Define the associated graded module Gr(M ) = i<α Mi+1 /Mi .
Lemma 3.52. (Transfinite Dévissage Lemma) Let M be an R-module and
{Mi }i≤α an ordinal filtration of M .
a) Suppose we make the following hypothesis:
(DS) For all i < α the submodule Mi is a direct summand of Mi+1 . Then
M∼
M
= Gr(M ) = Mi+1 /Mi .
i<α
66 3. MODULES
M∼
M
= Gr(M ) = Mi+1 /Mi .
i<α
Building on these results as well as work of Faith and Walker [FW67], R.B. Warfield
Jr. proved the following striking results.
The hypotheses of Theorem 3.70 apply for instance to the ring Z of integers and
yields, in particular, for any infinite cardinal κ a commutative group M which is
not a direct sum of κ-generated submodules.
Theorem 3.71. (Warfield [Wa]) For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) Every R-module is a direct sum of cyclic submodules.
(ii) There exists a cardinal number κ such that every R-module is a direct sum of
κ-generated submodules.
(iii) R is a principal Artinian ring.
Again the answer is yes. A very elegant example was given by Kaplansky (unpub-
lished, apparently).11 Namely that R be the ring of all real-valued continuous func-
tions on the unit interval [0, 1], and let I be the ideal of functions f : [0, 1] → R which
vanish near zero: i.e., for which there exists = (f ) > 0 such that f |[0,(f )] = 0.
Exercise 3.71. Show the ideal I defined above gives a projective R-module
which is not the direct sum of finitely generated submodules. (Suggestions: (i) to
show that I is projective, use the Dual Basis Lemma. (ii) A slick proof of the fact
that I is not a direct sum of finitely generated submodules can be given by Swan’s
Theorem using the contractibility of the unit interval.)
Lemma 3.72. Let M be a projective module over the local ring R, and let x ∈ M .
There is a direct summand M 0 of M such that M 0 contains x and M 0 is free.
Proof. Let F be a free module with F = M ⊕ N . Choose a basis B = {ui }i∈I
of F with respect to which the element x of M has the minimal possible number
of nonzero coordinates. Write
x = r1 u1 + . . . + rn un , ri ∈ R• .
P Pn−1
Then for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n, ri ∈ / j6=i Rrj . Indeed, if say rn = i=1 si ri , then
Pn−1
x = i=1 ri (ui + si un ), contradicting the minimality of the chosen basis.
Now write ui = yi + zi with yi ∈ M, zi ∈ N , so
X X
(6) x= ri ui = ri yi .
i i
We may write
n
X
(7) yi = cij uj + ti ,
j=1
Theorem 3.73. (Kaplansky) Let (R, m) be a local ring, and let P be any
projective R-module. Then P is free.
Proof. Step 1: Since by Theorem 3.68 P is a direct sum of countably gen-
erated projective submodules, we may as well assume that P itself is countably
generated.
Step 2: Suppose M = h{xn }∞ n=1 iR is a countably generated projective module over
the local ring R. By Lemma 3.72, M = F1 ⊕ M1 with F1 free containing x1 . Note
that M1 is again projective and is generated by the images {x0n }∞
n=2 of the elements
xn under the natural projection map M → M1 . So reasoning as above, we may
write M2 = F2 ⊕ M2 with F2 free containing x02 . Continuing in this manner, we get
∞
M
M= Fn ,
n=1
so M is free.
10.3. Resolutions.
Let us consider covariant, additive functors F from the category of R-modules to it-
self. (Recall that additive means that for any M, N , the induced map Hom(M, N ) →
Hom(F (M ), F (N )) is a homomorphism of commutative groups.)
Exercise 3.75. For any additive functor F and any chain complex C• of R-
modules, F C• is again a chain complex.
(Hint: an additive functor takes the zero homomorphism to the zero homomor-
phism.)
10. TOR AND EXT 77
Thus if
0 −→ M1 −→ M2 −→ M3 −→ 0
is a short exact sequence of R-modules, then
0 −→ F (M1 ) −→ F (M2 ) −→ F (M3 ) −→ 0
is necessarily a complex of modules but not necessarily exact: it may have nonzero
homology.
Example 3.80. For any ring R, the functor F (M ) = M ⊕ M is exact. For
R = Z the functor F (M ) = M ⊗ Z/2Z is not exact: for instance it takes the short
exact sequence
·2
0 −→ Z −→ Z −→ Z/2Z −→ 0
to the complex
·2
0 −→ Z/2Z −→ Z/2Z → Z/2Z −→ 0,
but multiplication by 2 on Z/2Z is not an injection.
Although an exact functor is a thing of beauty and usefulness to all, it turns out
that from a homological algebraic point of view, it is the functors which are “half
exact” which are more interesting: they give rise to co/homology theories.
An additive functor F is right exact if for any exact sequence of the form
M1 −→ M2 −→ M3 −→ 0,
the induced sequence
F M1 −→ F M2 −→ F M3 −→ 0
is again exact. This much was true for the functor F (M ) = M ⊗ Z/2Z, at least for
the sequence we chose above. In fact this holds for all tensor products.
Proposition 3.81. For any ring R and any R-module N , the functor F (M ) =
M ⊗R N is right exact.
Exercise 3.76. Prove Proposition 3.81
We have also the dual notion of an additive functor F being left exact: for any
exact sequence of the form
0 → M1 → M 2 → M3 ,
the induced sequence
0 → F M1 → F M2 → F M3
is again exact.
We now wish to press our luck a bit by extending this definition to contravari-
ant functors. Here a little abstraction actually makes me less confused, so I will
pass it along to you: we say that a contravariant functor F from the abelian cate-
gory C to the abelian category D is left exact (resp. right exact) if the associated
covariant functor F opp : C opp → D is left exact (resp. right exact). Concretely, a
contravariant functor F from R-modules to R-modules is left exact if every exact
sequence of the form
M1 → M2 → M 3 → 0
78 3. MODULES
Remark: One says that (9) is the long exact homology sequence associated to
the short exact sequence (8).
Now un/fortunately the situation is even a little richer than the general case of
left-derived functors discussed above. Namely, the tensor product is really a bi-
functor: i.e., a functor in M as well as in N , additive and covariant in each variable
separately. So suppose we took the right-derived functors of M 7→ M ⊗R N and
applied them to M : this would give us Torn (N, M ). So it is natural to ask: how
does Torn (M, N ) compare to Torn (N, M )? Since for n = 0 we have that M ⊗R N
is canonically isomorphic to N ⊗R M , it is natural to hope that the Tor functors
are symmetric. And indeed this turns out to be the case.
Theorem 3.85. (Balancing Tor) For any R-modules M and N and all n ≥ 0,
there are natural isomorphisms Torn (M, N ) = Torn (N, M ).
Proof. No way. See [W, Thm. 2.7.2].
Exercise 3.80. In order to use the Universal Coefficient Theorem (for homol-
ogy) in algebraic topology, one needs to know the values of Tor1 (M, N ) for any two
finitely generated Z-modules M and N .
a) Show that for any m, n ∈ Z+ , Tor1 (Z/mZ, Z/nZ) ∼ = Z/ gcd(m, n)Z.
b) Show that for all Z-modules N , Tor1 (Z, N ) = 0.
c) Explain how the structure theorem for finitely generated Z-modules reduces the
problem of computation of Tor1 (M, N ) for any finitely generated M and N to the
two special cases done in parts a) and b).
Exercise 3.81. Show: the Tor functors commute with direct limits in the sense
that for all n ∈ N, any directed system {Mi }i∈I of R-modules M and any R-module
N we have a canonical isomorphism
Torn (lim Mi , N ) → lim Torn (Mi , N ).
−→ −→
i i
(Suggestion: the case n = 0 is Proposition 3.9. Use this to show the general case
by brute force: i.e., take a projective resolution of N and track these isomorphisms
through the definition of Torn .)
10.6. Ext.
Exercise 3.82. In order to use the Universal Coefficient Theorem (for coho-
mology) in algebraic topology, one needs to know the values of Ext1 (M, N ) for any
two finitely generated Z-modules M and N . Compute them.
11. MORE ON FLAT MODULES 81
and
X
∀j, xj = bjk yk = 0.
j
Thus the solutions in a flat module of a system of linear equations with R-coefficients
can be expressed as a linear combination of solutions of the system in R.
b) Conversely, if the above conditions hold for a single equation (i.e., with r = 1),
then M is a flat R-module.
84 3. MODULES
As an application, we can now improve Theorem 3.51 by weakening the hypothesis
of “finite presentation” to the simpler one of “finite generation”.
Theorem 3.98. Let M be a finitely generated flat module over the local ring
(R, m). Then for all n ∈ Z+ , x1 , . . . , xn are elements of M such that the images in
R/m are R/m-linearly independent, then x1 , . . . , xn are R-linearly independent.
Proof. We go by induction on n. Suppose first that n = 1, in which case
it is sufficient to show that a1 ∈ R, a1 x1 6= 0 implies a1 = 0. By the Equational
P for Flatness, there exist b1 , . . . , bs ∈ R such that abi = 0 for all i and
Criterion
x1 ∈ i bi M . By assumption, x1 does not lie in mM , so that for some i we must
have bi ∈ R× , and then abi = 0 implies a = 0.
Now suppose n > 1, and let a1 , . . . , an ∈ R are such that a1 x1 + . . . + an xn = 0.
Again using the Equational P there are bij ∈ R and y1 , . . . , ys ∈
P Criterion for Flatness,
M such that for all j, ai bij = 0 and xi = bij yj . Since the set of generators
is minimal, by Nakayama’s Lemma their images in M/mM must be R/m-linearly
independent. In particular xn ∈ / mM , so that at least one bnj is a unit. It follows
Pn−1
that there exist c1 , . . . , cn−1 ∈ R such that an = i=1 ai ci . Therefore
a1 (x1 + c1 xn ) + . . . + an−1 (xn−1 + cn−1 xn ) = 0.
The images in M/mM of the n − 1 elements x1 + c1 xn , . . . , xn−1 + cn−1 xn are
R/m-linearly independent, so by induction a1 = . . . = an−1 = 0. Thus an = 0.
Theorem 3.99. For a finitely generated module M over a local ring R, the
following are equivalent:
(i) M is free.
(ii) M is projective.
(iii) M is flat.
11. MORE ON FLAT MODULES 85
Proof. For any module over any ring we have (i) =⇒ (ii) =⇒ (iii). So
suppose that M is a finitely generated flat module over the local ring (R, m). Let
(x1 , . . . , xn ) be a set of R-module generators for M of minimal cardinality. By
Nakayama’s Lemma the images of x1 , . . . , xn in R/m are R/m-linearly independent,
and then Theorem 3.98 implies that x1 , . . . , xn is a basis for M as an R-module.
A ring R is called absolutely flat if every R-module is flat.
Exercise 3.87. Show: a quotient of an absolutely flat ring is absolutely flat.
Proposition 3.100. For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is absolutely flat.
(ii) For every principal ideal I of R, I 2 = I.
(iii) Every finitely generated ideal of R is a direct summand of R.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Assume R is absolutely flat, and let I = (x) be a
principal ideal. Tensoring the natural inclusion (x) → R with R/(x), we get a an
injection (x)⊗R R/(x) → R/(x). But this map sends x⊗r 7→ xr +(x) = (x), so it is
identically zero. Therefore its injectivity implies that 0 = (x) ⊗R R/(x) ∼
= (x)/(x2 ),
2
so (x) = (x ).
(ii) =⇒ (iii): Let x ∈ R. Then x = ax2 for some a ∈ R, so putting e = ax we
have e2 = a2 x2 = a(ax2 ) = ax = e, so e is idempotent, and (e) = (x). In general,
for any two idempotents e, f , we have he, f i = (e + f − ef ). Hence every finitely
generated ideal is principal, generated by an idempotent element, and thus a direct
summand.
(iii) =⇒ (i): Let M be an R-module, and let I be any finitely generated
ideal of R. By assumption, we may choose J such that R = I ⊕ J. Therefore J is
projective, so Tor1 (R/I, M ) = Tor1 (J, M ) = 0. By the Homological Criterion for
Flatness, M is flat.
Exercise 3.88. Show: a (finite or infinite) product of absolutely flat rings is
absolutely flat.
The following striking result came relatively late in the game: it is due indepen-
dently to Govorov [Gov65] and Lazard [La64].
Theorem 3.101. (Govorov-Lazard) For a module M over a ring R, the fol-
lowing are equivalent:
(i) M is flat.
(ii) There exists a directed family {Fi }i∈I of finitely generated free submodules of
M such that M = lim Fi .
−→
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Suppose M = lim Fi is a direct limit of free modules.
−→
Then in particular M is a direct limit of flat modules, so by Corollary 3.92 M is
flat.
(ii) =⇒ (i): see [Ei, Thm. A6.6].
11.1. Flat Base Change.
Proposition 3.102. (Stability of flatness under base change) Let M be a flat
R-module, and f : R → S a ring homomorphism. Then S ⊗R M is a flat S-module.
Exercise 3.89. Prove Proposition 3.102.
Exercise 3.90. Show: the tensor product of flat R-modules is a flat R-module.
86 3. MODULES
L Exercise 3.97. Let {Mi }i∈I be a family of flat R-modules, and put M =
i∈I Mi .
a) Suppose that for some i, Mi is faithfully flat. Show that M is faithfully flat.
b) Give an example where no Mi is faithfully flat yet M is faithfully flat.
Proposition 3.106. Let 0 → M 0 → M → M 00 → 0 be a short exact sequence
of R-modules. Suppose M 0 and M 00 are flat and that at least one is faithfully flat.
Then M is faithfully flat.
88 3. MODULES
Proof. Note first that the properties of finite generation and finite presen-
tation are preserved by arbitrary base change f : R → S. So it suffices to prove
that if M ⊗R S is finitely generated (resp. finitely presented), then M is finitely
generated (resp. finitely presented).
a) Since M ⊗R S is finitely generated over S, it has a finite set of S-module gen-
erators of the form xi ⊗ 1. Let N = hx1 , . . . , xn iR and ι : N ,→ M the canonical
injection. Then ιS : N ⊗R S → M ⊗R S is an isomorphism, so by faithful flatness
ι was itself an isomorphism and thus M = hx1 , . . . , xn i is finitely generated.
b) By part a), M is finitely generated over R, so let u : Rn → M be a surjection.
Since M ⊗R S is finitely presented, the kernel of uS : S n → M ⊗R S is finitely
generated over S. Since by flatness ker uS = (ker u)S , part a) shows that ker u is
finitely generated and thus that M is finitely presented.
Lemma 3.110. Let f : R → S be a ring map, and let M, N be R-modules.
a) There is a canonical S-module map
ω : HomR (M, N ) ⊗R S → HomS (M ⊗R S, N ⊗R S)
such that for all u ∈ HomR (M, N ), ω(u ⊗ 1) = u ⊗ 1B .
b) If S is flat over R and M is finitely generated, then ω is injective.
c) If S is flat over R and M is finitely presented, then ω is an isomorphism.
Exercise 3.99. Prove Lemma 3.110. (It is not difficult, really, but it is some-
what technical. Feel free to consult [B, p. 23] for the details.)
Theorem 3.111. (Faithfully flat descent for projective modules) Let f : R ,→ S
be a faithfully flat ring extension, and let P be an R-module. Then P is finitely
generated and projective iff P ⊗R S is finitely generated and projective.
Proof. Begin, once again the implication P finitely generated projective im-
plies P ⊗R S is finitely generated projective holds for any base change. So suppose
P ⊗R S is finitely generated projective. Then P ⊗R S is finitely presented, so by
Proposition 3.109, M is finitely presented. It remains to show that M is projective.
Let v : M → N be a surjection of R-modules. We wish to show that the natu-
ral map HomR (P, M ) → HomR (P, N ) is surjective. Because of the faithful flatness
of S/R, it is sufficient to show that HomR (P, M ) ⊗R S → HomR (P, N ) ⊗R S is
surjective, and by Lemma 3.110 this holds iff
HomS (P ⊗R S, M ⊗R S) → HomS (P ⊗R S, N ⊗R S)
is surjective. But this latter map is surjective because M ⊗R S → N ⊗R S is
surjective and the S-module P ⊗R S is projective by assumption.
CHAPTER 4
Example: In R = Z, the maximal ideals are those of the form (p) for p a prime
number. The quotient Z/pZ is the finite field of order p.
Does every ring have a maximal ideal? With a single (trivial) exception, the answer
is yes, assuming – as we must, in order to develop the theory as it is used in other
branches of mathematics – suitable transfinite tools.
Proposition 4.2. Let R be a nonzero ring and I a proper ideal of R. Then
there exists a maximal ideal of R containing I.
Proof. Consider the set S of all proper ideals of R containing I, partially
ordered by inclusion. Since I ∈ S, S is nonempty. Moreover the union of a chain
of ideals is an ideal, and the union of a chain of proper ideals is proper (for if 1
were in the union, it would have to lie in one of the ideals of the chain). Therefore
by Zorn’s Lemma we are entitled to a maximal element of S, which is indeed a
maximal ideal of R that contains I.
Remark: The zero ring has the disquieting property of having no maximal ideals.
Remark: The appeal to Zorn’s Lemma cannot be avoided, in the sense that Corol-
lary 4.3 implies the Axiom of Choice (AC). In fact, W. Hodges has shown that the
axioms of ZF set theory together with the statement that every UFD (see §15) has
a maximal ideal already implies AC [Ho79].
In fact Corollary 4.7 is precisely the special case S = {1} of Proposition 4.8.
The following simple result will be used many times in the sequel.
Proposition 4.9. Let p be a prime ideal and I1 , . . . , In be ideals of a ring R.
If p ⊃ I1 · · · In , then p ⊃ Ii for at least one i.
Proof. An easy induction argument reduces us to the case of n = 2. So
suppose for a contradiction that p ⊃ I1 I2 but there exists x ∈ I1 \ p and y ∈ I2 \ p.
Then xy ∈ I1 I2 ⊂ p; since p is prime we must have x ∈ p or y ∈ p, contradiction.
Exercise 4.4. Show: Proposition 4.9 characterizes prime ideals, in the sense
that if p is any ideal such that for all ideals I, J of R, p ⊂ IJ implies p ⊂ I or
p ⊂ JJ, then p is a prime ideal.
For an ideal I and n ∈ Z+ , we denote the n-fold product of I with itself by I n .
Corollary 4.10. If p, I are ideals and p is prime, then p ⊃ I n =⇒ p ⊃ I.
2. Radicals
An element x of a ring R is nilpotent if xn = 0 for some n ∈ Z+ . Obviously
0 is a nilpotent element; a ring in which 0 is the only nilpotent element is called
reduced. An ideal I of R is nil if every element of I is nilpotent. An ideal I is
nilpotent if there exists n ∈ Z+ such that I n = (0).
Proposition 4.11. Let I be an ideal of a ring R.
a) If I is nilpotent, then I is a nil ideal.
b) If I is finitely generated and nil, then I is nilpotent.
94 4. FIRST PROPERTIES OF IDEALS IN A COMMUTATIVE RING
which it follows that every unit has degree zero, i.e., is a constant polynomial and
then that R[t]× = R× . The following result treats the general case by reduction to
this case.
Proposition 4.13. Let R be a nonzero ring, and let R[t] be the polynomial
ring over R. Let f be a nonzero element of R[t] and write
f = an tn + . . . + a1 t + a0 , an 6= 0.
Then f ∈ R[t]× iff a0 ∈ R× and for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n we have ai ∈ nil R.
Proof. Put g := an tn + . . . + a1 t.
First suppose that a0 ∈ R× and ai ∈ nil R for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n. Then is g nilpotent
by Exercise 4.8, so f = g + a0 is the sum of a nilpotent element and a unit. If m is
any maximal ideal of R[t] then if f ∈ m then a0 = f − g ∈ m, contradiction. So f
lies in no maximal ideal, hence is a unit of R[t].
Now suppose that f ∈ R[t]× . For a prime ideal p of R, let
qp : R[t] → R[t]/(pR[t]) ∼= (R/p)[t]
be the quotient map. Then qp (f ) is a unit in (R/p)[t], which implies that ai ∈ p for
all 1 ≤ i ≤ n. Since this holds for all prime ideals p we have ai ∈ nil R. Moreover
qp (a0 ) ∈ (R/p)× , hence a0 ∈
/ p. As above, this means that a0 lies in no maximal
ideal, hence a0 ∈ R× .
Proposition 4.14. (Lifting Idempotents Modulo a Nil Ideal) Let R be a ring,
let N be a nil ideal of R, and let e = e2 be an idempotent element of R/N . Then
there is a unique idempotent e of R such that e (mod N ) = e.
Proof. (Jacobson [J2, Prop. 7.14])
Step 1: We will prove the existence of e.1 First let x ∈ R be such that x
(mod N ) = e. Then z = x − x2 is nilpotent: there is n ∈ Z+ such that z n = 0. Put
y = 1 − x. Then
0 = z n = (x(1 − x))n = xn y n ,
so
1 = 12n−1 = (x + y)2n−1 = e + f,
where e is a sum of terms xi y 2n−1−i with n ≤ i ≤ 2n − 1 and f is a sum of the
terms xi y 2n−1−i with 0 ≤ i ≤ n − 1. Since xn y n = 0, any term in e annihilates any
term in f . Hence ef = 0 = f e. Since e + f = 1, we have
e = e(e + f ) = e2 + ef = e2 , f = (e + f )f = ef + f 2 = f 2 .
Every term in e except x2n−1 contains the factor xy = z, so x2n−1 ≡ e (mod N ).
Since x ≡ x2 ≡ x3 ≡ . . . ≡ x2n−1 (mod N ), we have e ≡ x ≡ e (mod N ).
Step 2: Let e, z ∈ R with e idempotent, z nilpotent and e + z idempotent. Then
e + z = (e + z)2 = e2 + 2ez + z 2 = e + 2ez + z 2
so
z 2 = (1 − 2e)z.
It follows that
z 3 = (1 − 2e)z 2 = (1 − 2e)2 z = (1 − 4e + 4e2 )z = (1 − 4e + 4e)z = z
and thus
z 2k+1 = z ∀k ∈ Z+ .
Since z is nilpotent, it follows that z = 0.
An ideal I of a ring R is radical if for all x ∈ R, n ∈ Z+ , xn ∈ I implies x ∈ I.
Exercise 4.9. a) Show: a prime ideal is radical.
b) Exhibit a radical ideal which is not prime.
c) Find all radical ideals in R = Z.
d) Show: R is reduced iff (0) is a radical ideal. T
e) Let {Ii } be a set of radical ideals in a ring R. Show I = i Ii is a radical ideal.
Exercise 4.10. Let p1 and p2 be prime ideals of a ring R. By Exercise 4.9,
we have p1 ∩ p2 is a radical ideal.
a) Show: if p1 + p2 = R then p1 p2 is radical.
b) Give an example in which p1 6= p2 and p1 p2 is not radical.
For any ideal I of R, we define the radical of I:
r(I) = {x ∈ R | ∃n ∈ Z+ xn ∈ I}.
Proposition 4.15. Let R be a commutative ring and I, J ideals of R.
a) r(I) is the intersection of all prime ideals containing I, and is a radical ideal.
b) (i) I ⊂ r(I), (ii) r(r(I)) = r(I); (iii) I ⊂ J =⇒ r(I) ⊂ r(J).
c) r(IJ) = r(I ∩ J) = r(I) ∩ r(J).
d) r(I + J) = r(r(I) + r(J)).
e) r(I) = R ⇐⇒ I = R.
f ) For all n ∈ Z+ , r(I n ) = r(I).
g) If J is finitely generated and r(I) ⊃ J, then there is n ∈ Z+ such that I ⊃ J n .
Proof. Under the canonical homomorphism q : R → R/I, r(I) = q −1 (N (R/I)).
By Proposition 4.4a), r(I) is an ideal.
a) Since N is the intersection of all prime ideals of R/I, r(I) is the intersection of
all prime ideals containing I, which is, by Exericse 4.9e), a radical ideal.
b) (i) is immediate from the definition, and (ii) and (iii) follow from the character-
ization of r(I) as the intersection of all radical ideals containing I.
c) Since IJ ⊂ I ∩ J, r(IJ) ⊂ r(I ∩ J). If xn ∈ I ∩ J, then x2n = xn xn ∈ IJ, so
x ∈ r(IJ); therefore r(IJ) = r(I ∩ J). Since I ∩ J is a subset of both I and J,
r(I ∩ J) ⊂ r(I) ∩ r(J). Conversely, if x ∈ r(I) ∩ r(J), then there exist m and n
such that xm ∈ I and xn ∈ J, so xmn ∈ I ∩ J and x ∈ r(I ∩ J).
d) Since I + J ⊂ r(I) + r(J), r(I + J) ⊂ r(r(I) + r(J)). A general element of
r(I)+r(J) is of the form x+y, where xm ∈ I and y n ∈ J. Then (x+y)m+n ∈ I +J,
so x + y ∈ r(I + J).
e) Evidently r(R) = R. Conversely, if r(I) = R, then there exists n ∈ Z+ such that
1 = 1n ∈ I.
f) By part a), r(I n ) is the intersection of all prime ideals p ⊃ I n . But by Corollary
4.10, a prime contains I n iff it contains I, so r(I n ) = r(I).
g) Replacing R with R/I we may assume I = 0. Then J is a finitely generated nil
ideal, so it is nilpotent.
Remark: Proposition 4.15b) asserts that the mapping I 7→ r(I) is a closure op-
erator on the lattice I(R) of ideals of R.
2. RADICALS 97
We also define the Jacobson radical J(R) as the intersection of all maximal
ideals of R. Evidently we have N ⊂ J(R).
Proposition 4.16. Let R be a ring. An element x of R lies in the Jacobson
radical J(R) iff 1 − xy ∈ R× for all y ∈ R.
Proof. Suppose x lies in every maximal ideal of R. If there is y such that
1 − xy ∈/ R× , then 1 − xy lies in some maximal ideal m, and then x ∈ m implies
xy ∈ m and then 1 = (1 − xy) + xy ∈ m, a contradiction. Conversely, suppose that
there is a maximal ideal m of R which does not contain x. Then hm, xi = R, so
1 = m + xy for some m ∈ m and y ∈ R, and thus 1 − xy is not a unit.
Proposition 4.17. Let J be an ideal of R contained in the Jacobson radical,
and let ϕ : R → R/J be the natural map.
a) For all x ∈ R, x ∈ R× ⇐⇒ ϕ(x) ∈ (R/J)× : ϕ is unit-faithful.
b) The map ϕ× : R× → (R/J)× is surjective.
Proof. a) For any homomorphism of rings ϕ : R → S, if x ∈ R× then there is
y ∈ R with xy = 1, so 1 = ϕ(1) = ϕ(xy) = ϕ(x)ϕ(y), and thus ϕ(x) ∈ S × . For the
converse we assume S = R/J and let x ∈ R be such that ϕ(x) ∈ (R/J)× . Then
there is y ∈ R such that xy−1 ∈ J. Thus for each maximal ideal m of R, xy−1 ∈ m.
It follows that x ∈
/ m, for otherwise xy ∈ m and thus 1 = xy − (xy − 1) ∈ m. So x
is not contained in any maximal ideal and thus x ∈ R× .
b) This is immediate from part a): in fact we’ve shown that every preimage under
ϕ of a unit in R/J is a unit in R.
Exercise 4.11. For a ring R, let ι : R ,→ R[t] be the inclusion into the
polynomial ring R[t].
a) Show:
J(R[t]) = ι∗ (nil R).
b) Thus J(R[t]) = (0) if R is a domain. Give a simpler direct proof of this.
Remark: It is not yet clear why we have defined these two different notions of
“radical.” Neither is it so easy to explain in advance, but nevertheless let us make
a few remarks. First, the Jacobson radical plays a very important role in the theory
of noncommutative rings, especially that of finite dimensional algebras over a field.
(Indeed, a finite dimensional k-algebra is semisimple – i.e., a direct product of
algebras without nontrivial two-sided ideals – iff its Jacobson radical is zero. In the
special case of commutative algebras this comes down to the simpler result that
a finite dimensional commutative k-algebra is reduced iff it is a product of fields.)
One important place in commutative algebra in which the Jacobson radical J(R)
appears – albeit not by name, because of the necessity of putting the results in
a fixed linear order – is in the statement of Nakayama’s Lemma. In general, the
defining condition of nil(R) – i.e., as the intersection of all prime ideals of R –
together with the fact that the radical of an arbitrary ideal I corresponds to the
nilradical of R/I, makes the nilradical more widely useful in commutative algebra
(or so it seems to the author of these notes). It is also important to consider
98 4. FIRST PROPERTIES OF IDEALS IN A COMMUTATIVE RING
when the nil and Jacobson radicals of a ring coincide. A ring R for which every
homomorphic image S has nil(S) = J(S) is called a Jacobson ring; such rings
will be studied in detail in §12.
3. Comaximal ideals
Two ideals I and J in a ring R are comaximal if I + J = R. A family of ideals in
R is pairwise comaximal if any two members of the family are comaximal.
Pn Q
Exercise 4.12. Let I1 , . . . , In be pairwise comaximal. Show: j=1 i6=j Ii =
R.
Proposition 4.18. Let I and J be ideals in R. If r(I) and r(J) are comaximal,
so are I and J.
Proof. Apply Proposition 4.15d) and 4.15e) to r(I) + r(J) = R:
R = r(r(I) + r(J)) = r(I + J) = I + J.
An immediate corollary of Proposition 4.18 is that if {Ii } are pairwise comaximal
and {ni } are any positive integers, then {Iini } are pairwise comaximal.
Lemma 4.19.
Tn Let K1 , . . . , Kn be pairwise comaximal ideals in the ring R. Then
K1 · · · Kn = i=1 Ki .
Proof. We go by induction on n: n = 1 is trivial and n = 2 is Lemma 3.17b).
Tnthe theorem is true for0 any family of n − 1 pairwise comaximal ideals.
Suppose Let
K 0 = i=2 Ki ; by T
induction, K = K2 · · · Kn . By Lemma 3.17c), K1 + K 0 = R, so
n
by the n = 2 case i=1 Ki = K1 ∩ K 0 = K1 K 0 = K1 · · · Kn .
Theorem 4.20. (Chinese Remainder Theorem, or “CRT”) Let R be a ring
and I1 , . . . , In a finite set of pairwise comaximal ideals. Consider the natural map
n
Y
Φ:R→ R/Ii ,
i=1
x 7→ (x + Ii )ni=1 .
Then Φ is surjective with kernel I1 · · · In , so that there is an
induced isomorphism
n
∼
Y
(13) Φ : R/(I1 · · · In ) → R/Ii .
i=1
Tn
Proof. The map Φ is well-defined T and has kernel i=1 Ii . Since the Ii ’s are
n
pairwise comaximal, Lemma 4.19 gives i=1 Ii = I1 · · · In . So it remains to show
that Φ is surjective. We prove this by induction on n, the Q case n = 1 being trivial.
0 0 n−1
So we may assume that the natural map Φ : R → R := i=1 R/Ii is surjective,
with kernel I 0 := I1 · · · In−1 . Let (r0 , s) be any element of R0 ×R/In . By assumption,
there exists r ∈ R such that Φ0 (r + I 0 ) = r0 . Let s be any element of R mapping
to s ∈ R/In . By Lemma 3.17c) we have I 0 + In = R, so there exist x ∈ I 0 , y ∈ In
such that s − r = x + y. Then Φ0 (r + x) = r0 , and r + x ≡ r + x + y ≡ s (mod In ),
so Φ(r + x) = (r0 , s) and Φ is surjective.
Remark: In the classical case R = Z, we can write Ii = (ni ) and then we are trying
to prove – under the assumption that the ni ’s are coprime in pairs in the sense of
elementary number theory – that the injective ring homomorphism Z/(n1 · · · nn ) →
Z/n1 × · · · × Z/nn is an isomorphism. But both sides are finite rings of order
3. COMAXIMAL IDEALS 99
Then: P (N ) = ±1, and the minus sign holds iff N = 4 or is of the form pm or
2pm for an odd prime p and m ∈ Z+ .
d) For a generalization to the case of (ZK /A)× , where A is an ideal in the ring ZK
of integers of a number field K, see [Da09]. Can you extend Dalawat’s results to
the function field case?
Exercise 4.16. Let K be a field, and put R = K[t].
a) Let n1 , . . . , nk be a sequence of non-negative integers and {x1 , . . . , xk } a k-
element subset of K. For 1 ≤ i ≤ k, let ci0 , . . . , cini be a finite sequence of ni + 1
elements of k (not necessarily distinct). By applying the Chinese Remainder The-
orem, show that there is a polynomial P (t) such that for 1 ≤ i ≤ k and 0 ≤ j ≤ ni
we have P (j) (xi ) = cij , where P (j) (xi ) denotes the jth “formal” derivative of P
evaluated at xi . Indeed, find all such polynomials; what can be said about the least
degree of such a polynomial?
b) Use the proof of the Chinese Remainder Theorem to give an explicit formula for
such a polynomial P .
100 4. FIRST PROPERTIES OF IDEALS IN A COMMUTATIVE RING
4. Local rings
Proposition 4.23. For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) There is exactly one maximal ideal m.
(ii) The set R \ R× of nonunits forms a subgroup of (R, +).
(iii) The set R \ R× is a maximal ideal.
A ring satisfying these equivalent conditions is called a local ring.
Proof. Since R× = R \ m m, the union extending over all maximal ideals of
S
R, it follows that if there is only one maximal ideal m then m = R \ R× . This shows
(i) =⇒ (iii) and certainly (iii) =⇒ (ii). Conversely, since the set of nonunits of
a ring is a union of ideals, it is closed under multiplication by all elements of the
ring. Thus it is itself an ideal iff it is an additive subgroup: (ii) =⇒ (iii). The
implication (iii) implies (i) is very similar and left to the reader.
Warning: In many older texts, a ring with a unique maximal ideal is called “quasi-
local” and a local ring is a Noetherian quasi-local ring. This is not our convention.
Local rings (especially Noetherian local rings) play a vital role in commutative al-
gebra: the property of having a single maximal ideal simplifies many ideal-theoretic
considerations, and many ring theoretic considerations can be reduced to the study
of local rings (via a process called, logically enough, localization: see Chapter 7).
A field is certainly a local ring. The following simple result builds on this triv-
ial observation to give some further examples of local rings:
Proposition 4.24. Let I be an ideal in the ring R.
a) If rad(I) is maximal, then R/I is a local ring.
b) In particular, if m is a maximal ideal and n ∈ Z+ then R/mn is a local ring.
T
Proof. a) We know that rad(I) = p⊃I p, so if rad(I) = m is maximal it must
be the only prime ideal containing I. Therefore, by correspondence R/I is a local
ring. (In fact it is a ring with a unique prime ideal.)
b) By Proposition 4.15f), r(mn ) = r(m) = m, so part a) applies.
So, for instance, for any prime number p, Z/(pk ) is a local ring, whose maximal ideal
is generated by p. It is easy to see (using, e.g. the Chinese Remainder Theorem)
that conversely, if Z/(n) is a local ring then n is a prime power.
Example 4.25. The ring Zp of p-adic integers is a local ring. For any field
k, the ring k[[t]] of formal power series with coefficients in k is a local ring. Both
of these rings are also PIDs. A ring which is a local PID is called a discrete
valuation ring; these especially simple and important rings will be studied in
detail later.
Exercise 4.19. Show: a local ring is connected, i.e., e2 = e =⇒ e ∈ {0, 1}.
Recall that for a ring R, I(R) is the monoid of ideals of R under multiplication.
For any F ⊂ I(R), let Max F denote the maximal elements of F (to be sure, this
means the elements of F which are not properly contained in any other element of
F, not the elements of F which are not contained in any other proper ideal!). We
say that F is an MP family if Max F ⊂ Spec R.
Example 4.26. a) Every maximal ideal is prime (Corollary 4.7), so the
family of all proper ideals in a ring R is an MP family.
b) If S ⊂ R is a multiplicative set, an ideal that is maximal with the property
of being disjoint from S is prime (Proposition 5.24), so the family of all
ideals in R that are disjoint from S is an MP family.
c) As we will see shortly, the family of all non-principal ideals in a ring R
is an MP family. Thus if every prime ideal is principal, every ideal is
principal: Theorem 4.29.
d) As we will see shortly, the family of all infinitely generated ideals in a ring
R is an MP family. This implies a result of Cohen (Theorem 4.30): if
every prime ideal is finitely generated, then R is Noetherian.
The challenge is to come up with a common explanation and proof for all of these
examples. One first observation is that there is a complementation phenomenon in
play here: for F ⊂ I(R), put F 0 = I(R) \ F. Then in each of the last three cases it
is most natural to view the MP family as F 0 for a suitable F: in the second case, F
is the set of ideals meeting S; in the third case, F is the set of all principal ideals;
in the fourth case F is the set of all finitely generated ideals.
Then hI, ai = hai, hI, bi = hbi ∈ F1 but hI, abi = I ∈/ F1 . This also gives
a ring in which the family of finitely generated ideals is not Ako (but is
strongly Oka, as we will now see).
c) For an infinite cardinal κ, let F<κ (resp. F≤κ ) be the family of ideals of R
that admit a generating set of cardinality less than α (resp. of cardinality
at most α). These families are monoidal: for F<κ this is because if α, β, κ
are cardinals with κ infinite and α, β < κ then
αβ ≤ max(α, β)2 < κ2 = κ,
and the case of F≤κ is because κ2 = κ. They are also monoidal: we will
treat the slightly more difficult case of F<κ . For an ideal I of R, we write
µ(I) for its minimal number of generators. Let I ∈ I(R) and x ∈ R.
Then there are infinite cardinals α, β < κ such that µ(I, x) ≤ α < κ and
µ((I : x)) ≤ β < κ. Then there is an ideal I0 ⊂ I with µ(I0 ) ≤ α and
hI, xi = hI0 , xi. We claim that
I0 + (I : x)hxi = I.
Indeed, both I0 and (I : x)hxi are contained in I, so I0 + (I : x)hxi ⊂ I. If
i ∈ I there is i0 ∈ I0 and a ∈ R such that i = i0 +ax; since ax = i−i0 ∈ I,
we have a ∈ (I : x), and thus i ∈ I0 + (I : x)hxi. Thus µ(I) ≤ α + β ≤
max(α, β) < κ, so I ∈ Fα .
Exercise 4.25. Let κ be an infinite cardinal, and let F be either F<κ or F≤κ
as defined in Example 4.32c) above. We showed that Max F 0 ⊂ Spec F. Is it true
that if every prime ideal in R can be generated by fewer than κ elements (resp. by
at most κ elements) then every ideal in R can be generated be fewer than κ elements
(resp. by at most κ elements)?
6. Minimal Primes
Let R be a ring. A minimal prime p of R is just what it sounds like: a minimal
element of the set Spec R of prime ideals of R, partially ordered by inclusion.
T
Exercise 4.26. Let C be a chain of prime ideals in a ring R. Show: p∈C p is
a prime ideal.
Proposition 4.33. Let I ⊂ P be ideals of R, with P prime. Then the set S of
all prime ideals p of R with I ⊂ p ⊂ P has a minimal element.
Proof. We partially order S by reverseTinclusion i.e., p1 ≤ p2 ⇐⇒ p1 ⊃ p2 .
Let C be any chain in S. By Exercise 4.26, p∈C p is a prime ideal and thus it is
an upper bound for C in S. By Zorn’s Lemma, S contains a maximal element, i.e.,
a minimal element under ordinary containment.
Corollary 4.34. Every nonzero ring has at least one minimal prime.
Exercise 4.27. Prove Corollary 4.34.
We write MinSpec R for the set of all minimal primes of R and ZD(R) for the set
of all zerodivisors in R.
T
Exercise 4.28. Show: in a ring R, r(R) = p∈MinSpec R p.
6. MINIMAL PRIMES 107
In order to prove the next result, it is convenient to use the theory of localization,
which we will not develop until § 7. Nevertheless we have decided to place the proof
here, as it fits thematically with the other results of the section.
Theorem S 4.35. Let R be a ring.
a) We have p∈MinSpec R p ⊂ ZD(R).
b) If R is reduced, then equality holds:
[
(16) p = ZD(R).
p∈MinSpec R
Proof. a) Let p ∈ MinSpec R and let x ∈ p. Then pRp is the unique prime
ideal of Rp , so x ∈ r(pAp ) is nilpotent. By Exercise 7.4, this implies that there is
y ∈ R \ p such that yxn = 0. Since y 6= 0, xn – and thus also x – is a zero-divisor.
b) Suppose a ∈ ZD(R), so there is b ∈ R• with ab = 0. Since b 6= 0 and R is
reduced, by Exercise 4.28 we have
\
b∈
/ p,
p∈MinSpec R
Proposition 4.36. Let I := {Ij }j∈J be any family of ideals in a ring R, and
let F be the family of ideals that contain some finite product Ij1 · · · Ijn (taking the
empty product, we get that R ∈ F). Let F 0 be the complementary family of ideals
not containing any product of the Ij ’s.
a) Any maximal element of F 0 is a prime ideal.
b) Suppose moreover that each Ii is finitely generated and that every prime
ideal of R contains some Ii . Then there are j1 , . . . , jn ∈ J such that
Ij1 · · · Ijn = (0).
Proof. a) The family F is a monoidal filter: indeed, it is the monoidal filter
generated by the family {Ij }j∈I . By Theorem 4.27a), every maximal element of F 0
is prime.
b) Let {Jk } be a chain in F 0 , and let J := k Jk be its union. If J ⊃ Ij1 · · · Ijn , then
S
since each Iji is finitely generated, so is Ij1 · · · Ijn , and as we have seen before, if
the union of a chain of ideals contains a finitely generated ideal, then so does some
element of the chain. So by Zorn’s Lemma F 0 has the weak maximum property,
so by Theorem 4.27b)(iii) since every prime ideal of R lies in F we conclude that
every ideal lies in F. In particular the zero ideal lies in F, giving the desired
conclusion.
Examples of Rings
1. Rings of numbers
The most familiar examples of rings are probably rings of numbers, e.g.
Z ⊂ Q ⊂ R ⊂ C.
These are, respectively, the integers, the rational numbers, the real numbers and
the complex numbers. For any positive integer N the ring integers modulo N , de-
noted Z/N Z. We assume that the reader has seen all these rings before.
More generally, let K be any number field (a finite degree field extension of Q),
and let ZK be the set of elements x ∈ K which satisfy a monic polynomial with
Z-coefficients. It turns out that ZK is a ring, the ring of algebraic integers in
K. This is a special case of the theory of integral closure: see §14.
Algebraic number theory proper begins with the observation that in general the
rings ZK need not be UFDs but are otherwise as nice as possible from a commuta-
tive algebraic standpoint. That is, every ring ZK is a Dedekind domain, which
among many other characterizations, means that every nonzero ideal factors into a
product of prime ideals. That the rings ZK are Dedekind domains is an example of
a normalization theorem, more specifically a very special case of the Krull-Akizuki
Theorem of §18.
of Q which satsify a monic polynomial with integer coefficients: this is the ring of
all algebraic integers. In particular,
Z = lim ZK
−→
is the direct limit of all rings of integers in fixed number fields.
Exercise 5.2. Let Z be the set of all algebraic integers.
a) Taking as given that for any fixed number field K, the algebraic integers in K
form a subring of K, show that Z is a subring of Q.
b) Show: Z is a domain which is not Noetherian. Hint: use the fact that the nth
root of an algebraic integer is an algebraic integer to construct an infinite strictly
ascending chain of principal ideals in Z.
Theorem 5.1. Every finitely generated ideal in the ring Z is principal.
Thus, if only Z were Noetherian, it would be a principal ideal domain! Later on
we will prove a more general theorem, due to Kaplansky, in the context of limits of
Dedekind domains with torsion Picard groups.
SN
finite set x1 , . . . , xN such X = i=1 Uxi . Then the function f = fx21 + . . . + fx2n is
an element of m which is positive at every x ∈ X. But then f1 is also a continuous
function on X, i.e., f ∈ C(X)× , so I = R.
A compact space is quasi-compact and C-separated. Thus previous results yield:
Theorem 5.7. If X is compact, then M : X → M (X) is a bijection: every
maximal ideal of C(X) is of the form mx for a unique x ∈ X.
There is a natural topology on M (X), the initial topology: each f ∈ C(X)
induces a function Mf : M (X) → R, by mapping m to the image of f in C(X)/m =
R. We endow M (X) with the coarsest topology which makes each Mf continuous.
Lemma 5.8. For a compact space X, the initial topology on M (X) is Hausdorff.
Proof. For distinct x, x0 ∈ X, consider the maximal ideals mx , mx0 . By C-
separatedness, there exists f ∈ C(X) with f (x) = 0, f (x0 ) 6= 0. Thus choose
disjoint neighborhoods V, V 0 of f (x), f (x0 ) ∈ R. The sets
Uf,V = {x ∈ X | f (x) ∈ V }, Uf,V 0 = {x ∈ X | f (x) ∈ V 0 }
are disjoint open neighborhoods of x and x0 .
Theorem 5.9. For a compact space X, let M (X) be the set of maximal ideals
of C(X) endowed with the initial topology. Then M : X → M (X), x 7→ mx is a
homeomorphism.
Proof. Step 1: We claim that M is continuous. But indeed, by the universal
property of the initial topology, it is continuous iff for all f ∈ C(X), the composite
function x 7→ mx 7→ f (mx ) is continuous. But this is nothing else than the function
x 7→ f (x), i.e., the continuous function f ! So that was easy.
Step 2: We now know that M is a continuous bijection from a compact space to
a Hausdorff space. Therefore it is a closed map: if Y is closed in X, then Y is
compact, so M(Y ) is compact, so M(Y ) is closed. Therefore M−1 is continuous
and thus M is a homeomorphism.
2.4. The (Stone-)Zariski topology on C(X).
Thus the ring of continuous functions on an arbitrary space X “sees” precisely its
Tychonoff completion XT . Henceforth we restrict to Tychonoff spaces.
Theorem 5.14. Let X be a Tychonoff space. Then the map M : X →
MaxSpec C(X) gives the Stone-Cech compactification of X.
Proof. See [GJ76, §7.11].
2Or, if you like, give your own proof that m is not finitely generated!
116 5. EXAMPLES OF RINGS
The series is uniformly convergent (by “Weierstrass’s M-Test”) and thus f , being
the uniform limit of continuous functions, is itself continuous. Moreover f −1 (0) =
{c}, and in particular f ∈ mc . Seeking a contradiction, we suppose f ∈ J: then
there is r ∈ Z+ and g1 , . . . , gr ∈ C([0, 1]) such that
r
X
f= gn fn .
n=1
Pr
Let M = max √ 1≤n≤r ||gn ||, so ||f || ≤ M n=1 ||fn ||. P
Let U be a neighborhood of c
r
such that || fn ||U < 2n1M for 1 ≤ n ≤ r. Since f = n=1 gn fn vanishes only at c,
for each x ∈ U \ {c}, there exists 1 ≤ N ≤ r such that fN (x) 6= 0 and thus
p
|fN (x)|
|fN (x)| < .
2N M
Hence
r r p
X X |fn (x)|
|f (x)| ≤ M |fn (x)| < ≤ |f (x)|,
n=1 n=1
2n
a contradiction.
(i) =⇒ (ii): The meromorphic function fg has identically zero order, hence is
nowhere vanishing and is thus a unit u in Hol(U ).
Theorem 5.21. (Helmer [He40]) For a domain U in the complex plane, every
finitely generated ideal of Hol(U ) is principal. More precisely, for any f1 , . . . , fn ∈
Hol(U )• , there exists f ∈ Hol(U ) such that Ord(f ) = mini Ord(fi ), unique up to
associates, and then hf1 , . . . , fn i = hf i.
Proof. Step 1: Suppose f1 , f2 ∈ Hol(U )• don’t both vanish at any z ∈ U . Let
Z be the zero set of f1 , so for all z ∈ Z, f2 (z) 6= 0. Theorem 5.18b) gives g2 ∈ Hol(U )
such that for all z ∈ Z, ordz (1 − g2 f2 ) ≥ ordz (f1 ). Thus Ord(1 − g2 f2 ) ≥ Ord(f1 ),
so g1 := 1−gf1
2 f2
∈ Hol(U ), f1 g1 + f2 g2 = 1 and hf1 , f2 i = Hol(U ).
Step 2: Now let f1 , f2 ∈ Hol(U )• be arbitrary. By Theorem 5.18a), there exists
f ∈ Hol(U ) with Ord(f ) = min Ord(f1 ), Ord(f2 ). For i = 1, 2, put gi = ffi . Then g1
and g2 are holomorphic and without a common zero, so by Step 1 hg1 , g2 i = Hol(U ).
Multiplying through by f gives hf1 , f2 i = hf i.
Step 3: If in a ring every ideal of the form hx1 , x2 i is principal, then every finitely
generated ideal is principal. By Step 2, this applies in particular to Hol(U ). More-
over, if the ideal hf1 , . . . , fn i = hf i, then we must have Ord f = min Ord fi .
Exercise 5.23. Explain why in Step 1 above, Theorem 5.18b) implies that g2
exists.
The most familiar domains in which every finitely generated ideal is principal are
those in which every ideal is principal: PIDs! But as the reader has probably al-
ready suspected, Hol(U ) is not a PID. One way to see this is to show that Hol(U )
is not even a UFD. Remarkably, this is a consequence of the Weierstrass Factor-
ization Theory, which expresses every holomorphic function as a product of prime
elements! The catch is that most holomorphic functions require infinite products,
a phenomenon which is not countenanced in the algebraic theory of factorization.
Exercise 5.24. Let f ∈ Hol(U )• .
a) Show that f is an irreducible element of Hol(U ) – i.e., if f = g1 g2 then exactly
one of g1 , g2 is a unit – iff it has exactly one simple zero.
b) Suppose f is irreducible. Show Hol(U )/(f ) = C. In particular, (f ) is prime.
c) Show that f admits a (finite!) factorization into irreducible elements iff it has
only finitely many zeros. Conclude that Hol(U ) is not a UFD.
Exercise 5.25. a) Show: all the results of this section extend to the ring of
holomorphic functions on a noncompact Riemann surface.
b) Investigate which of the results of this section hold for all Stein manifolds.3
4. Kapovich’s Theorem
4.1. The cardinal Krull dimension of a partially ordered set.
Throughout, all rings are commutative and with multiplicative identity. For a
ring R, Spec R is the set of prime ideals of R, partially ordered under inclusion.
A chain is a linearly ordered set; its length is its cardinality minus one. The
3Step 1: learn the definition of a Stein manifold!
4. KAPOVICH’S THEOREM 119
such that
(DV0) For all x ∈ R, v(x) = ∞ ⇐⇒ x = 0.
(DV1) For all x, y ∈ R, v(xy) = v(x) + v(y).
(DV2) For all x, y ∈ R, v(x + y) ≥ min v(x), v(y).
Here we use some standard conventions on arithmetic in the extended real numbers:
for all x ∈ [0, ∞], x + ∞ = ∞ and min(x, ∞) = x. Conditions (DV0) and (DV1)
ensure that a ring that admitting a discrete valuation is a domain.
and not compact, so there is a sequence {zk }∞ k=1 of distinct points of U with no
accumulation point in U . We do not disturb the latter property by successively
replacing each zk with any point in a sufficiently small open ball, so by Sard’s
Theorem we may assume that each zk is a regular value of h. For k ∈ Z+ , let
pk ∈ h−1 (zk ) and let vk : Hol(M )• → N be the order of vanishing of h at pk : that
is, the least N such that there is a mixed partial derivative of order N which is
nonvanishing at pk . Then vk is a discrete valuation. Let {nk }∞k=1 be as sequence of
natural numbers. By the Weierstrass Factorization Theorem [Ru87, Thm. 15.11],
there is g ∈ Hol(U ) such that ordzk (g) = nk and thus – since pk is a regular value
for h – for all k ∈ Z+ we have vk (g ◦ h) = nk .
4.7. The cardinal Krull dimension of a Stein manifold.
We will now prove a stronger lower bound on the cardinal Krull dimension of
Hol(M ) for when M is a Stein manifold: a C-manifold which admits a closed
(equivalently proper) holomorphic embedding into CN for some N ∈ Z+ . Stein
manifolds play the role in the biholomorphic category that affine varieties play in
the algebraic category (of quasi-projective varieties V/C , say) – and a nonsingu-
lar affine variety over C is a Stein manifold – namely the C-manifolds which have
“enough” global holomorphic functions: in particular, for points x 6= y on a Stein
manifold M , there is f ∈ Hol(M ) with f (x) 6= f (y). At the other extreme lie the
compact C-manifolds, which play the role in the biholomorphic category that pro-
jective varieties play in the algebraic category – and a nonsingular projective variety
over C is a compact C-manifold). In dimension one this is a simple dichotomy: a
Riemann surface is a Stein manifold iff it is noncompact [GuRo, p. 209].
Theorem 5.26. If S1 , S2 are noncompact Riemann surfaces then
carddim Hol(S1 ) = carddim Hol(S2 ) ≥ 2ℵ1 .
Proof. Henriksen showed Hol(C) ≥ 2ℵ1 [He53]. For noncompact Riemann
surfaces S and T , Alling showed Spec Hol(S) and Spec Hol(T ) are homeomorphic
[Al63]. By Remark 3 it follows that carddim Hol(S) = carddim Hol(C) ≥ 2ℵ1 .
Lemma 5.27. Let M1 , M2 be C-manifolds. Then
carddim Hol(M1 × M2 ) ≥ carddim Hol(M1 ).
Proof. Fix y0 ∈ M2 . Pulling back holomorphic functions via the embedding
ι : M1 ,→ M1 × M2 , x 7→ (x, y0 )
gives a ring homomorphism ι∗ : Hol(M1 × M2 ) → Hol(M1 ). If f ∈ Hol(M1 ) put
F : M1 × M2 → C, (x, y) 7→ f (x).
Then F ∈ Hol(M1 × M2 ) and ι∗ (F ) = f . So we may apply Remark 4b).
Theorem 5.28. Let M be a C-manifold of the form V ×N for a Stein manifold
V . Then carddim Hol(M ) ≥ carddim Hol(C) ≥ 2ℵ1 .
Proof. Lemma 5.27 reduces us to the case in which M is a Stein mani-
fold. If f : M → C is a nonconstant holomorphic function, then a connected
component M 0 of the preimage of a regular value is a closed submanifold with
dimC M 0 = dimC M − 1. A closed C-submanifold of a Stein manifold is a Stein
manifold [GuRo, p. 210], so we may repeat the process, eventually obtaining a
122 5. EXAMPLES OF RINGS
A little set theory: For a C-manifold M , the ring Hol(M ) is a subring of the
ring of all continuous C-valued functions. For any separable topological space X,
the set of continuous functions f : X → C has cardinality at most cℵ0 = (2ℵ0 )ℵ0 =
2ℵ0 ×ℵ0 = 2ℵ0 = c. Since C ⊂ Hol(M ) we have # Hol(M ) = c. It follows that
Hol(M ) has at most 2c ideals and thus carddim Hol(M ) ≤ 2c . Moreover
c = 2ℵ0 ≤ 2ℵ1 ≤ 2c .
Whether either inequality is strict is independent of the ZFC axioms, but e.g.
the Continuum Hypothesis (CH) gives c < 2ℵ1 = 2c . Thus under CH we have
carddim Hol(M ) = 2c for any Stein manifold M . It may well be the case that the
determination of carddim Hol(C) is independent of the ZFC axioms.
5. Polynomial rings
Let R be a ring (possibly non-commutative, but – as ever – with identity). Then
R[t] denotes the ring of univariate polynomials with R-coefficients.
We assume the reader knows what this means in at least an informal sense: an
5. POLYNOMIAL RINGS 123
Unfortunately there are some minor annoyances of rigor in the previous descrip-
tion. The first one – which a sufficiently experienced reader will immediately either
dismiss as silly or know how to correct – is that it is not set-theoretically correct:
technically speaking, we need to say what R[t] is as a set and this involves saying
what t “really is.” It is common in abstract algebra to refer to t is an indeter-
minate, a practice which is remarkably useful despite being formally meaningless:
essentially it means “Don’t worry about what t is; it can be anything which is not
an element of R. All we need to know about t is encapsulated in the multiplication
rules at = ta, t0 = 1, ti tj = ti+j .” In other words, t is what in the uncomplicated
days of high school algebra was referred to as a variable.
If someone insists that R[t] be some particular set – a rather unenlighened atti-
tude that we will further combat
L∞ later on – then the solution has already been
given: we can take R[t] = n=0 R. (It is fair to assume that we already know
what direct sums of commutative groups “really are”, but in the next section we
will give a particular construction which is in fact rather useful.) This disposes of
the set-theoretic objections.
Not to be laughed away completely is the following point: we said R[t] was a
ring, but how do we know this? We did explain the group structure, defined a mul-
tiplication operation, and identified a multiplicative identity. It remains to verify
the distributivity of multiplication over addition (special cases of which motivated
our definition of multiplication, but nevertheless needs to be checked in general)
and also the associativity of multiplication.
So why don’t we just define R[t] to be P, i.e., identify a polynomial with its asso-
ciated function?
The problem is that the map R[t] → P need not be an injection. Indeed, if R
is finite (but not the zero ring), P is a subring of the finite ring RR so is obviously
finite, whereas R[t] is just as obviously infinite. If R is a domain this turns out to
be the only restriction.
Proposition 5.29. Let R be a domain.
a) Suppose that R is infinite. Then the canonical mapping R[t] → P is a bijection.
b) Suppose that R is finite, say of order q, and is therefore a field. Then the kernel
of the canonical mapping R[t] → P is the principal ideal generated by tq − t.
We leave the proof as a (nontrivial) exercise for the interested reader.
Exercise 5.27. Exhibit an infinite commutative ring R for which the map
R[t] → P is not injective. (Suggestion: find an infinite ring all of whose elements
x satisfy x2 = x.)
Exercise 5.28. Show: the map R[t] → P is a homomorphism of rings.
So if we restrict to infinite domains, the map R[t] → P is an isomorphism of rings.
Thus we see, after the fact, that we could have defined the ring structure in terms
of pointwise multiplication.
6. Semigroup algebras
A semigroup M is a set equipped with a single binary operation ·, which is required
(only!) to be associative. A monoid is a semigroup with a two-sided identity.
Exercise 5.29. Show: a semigroup has at most one two-sided identity, so it
is unambiguous to speak of “the” identity element in a monoid. We will denote it
by e (so as not to favor either addditive or multiplicative notation).
Example 5.30. Let (R, +, ·) be an algebra. Then (R, ·) is a semigroup. If R is
a ring (i.e., has an identity 1) then (R, ·) is a monoid, with identity element 1.
Example 5.31. Any group is a monoid. In fact a group is precisely a monoid
in which each element has a two-sided inverse.
Example 5.32. The structure (N, +) of natural numbers under addition is a
monoid; the identity element is 0.
6. SEMIGROUP ALGEBRAS 125
In other words, the sum extends over all ordered pairs (a, b) of elements of M whose
product (in M , of course), is m.
Proposition 5.34. Let R be an associative algebra and M a finite semigroup.
The structure (R[M ], +, ∗) whose underlying set is the set of all functions from M to
126 5. EXAMPLES OF RINGS
R, and endowed with the binary operations of pointwise additition and convolution
product, is an associative algebra. If R is a ring and M is a monoid with identity
e, then R[M ] is a ring with multiplicative identity the function I which takes eM
to 1R and every other element of M to 0R .
Proof. First, suppose that R is a ring and M is a monoid, then for any
f ∈ R[M ] and m ∈ M , we have
X
(f ∗I)(m) = f (a)I(b) = f (m)I(1) = f (m) = I(1)f (m) = . . . = (I∗f )(m).
(a,b)∈M 2 | ab=m
We still need to check the associativity of the convolution product and the distribu-
tivity of convolution over addition. We leave the latter to the reader but check the
former: if f, g, h ∈ R[M ], then
X X X
((f ∗ g) ∗ h)(m) = (f ∗ g)(x)h(c) = f (a)g(b)h(c)
xc=m xc=m ab=x
X
= f (a)g(b)h(c)
abc=m
X X X
= f (a)g(b)h(c) = f (a)(g ∗ h)(y) = (f ∗ (g ∗ h))(m).
ay=m bc=y ay=m
A special case of this construction which is important in the representation theory
of finite groups is the ring k[G], where k is a field and G is a finite group.
Now suppose that M is an infinite semigroup. Unless we have some sort of ex-
tra structure on R which allows us to deal with convergence of sums – and, in
this level of generality, we do not – the above definition of the convolution product
f ∗ g is problematic because the sum might be infinite. For instance, if M = G
P any group, −1
is then our previous definition of (f ∗ g)(m) would come out to be
x∈G f (x)g(x m), which is, if G is infinite, an infinite sum.
Taking our cue from the infinite direct sum, we restrict our domain: define R[M ] to
be subset of all functions f : M → R such that f (m) = 0 except for finitely many
m (or, for short, finitely nonzero functions). Restricting to such functions,
X
(f ∗ g)(m) := f (a)g(b)
ab=m
makes sense: although the sum is apparently infinite, all but finitely terms are zero.
Proposition 5.35. Let R be an associative algebra and M a semigroup. The
structure (R[M ], +, ∗) whose underlying set is the set of all finitely nonzero func-
tions from M to R, and endowed with the binary operations of pointwise additition
and convolution product, is an associative algebra. If R is a ring and M is a monoid
with identity element e, then R[M ] is a ring with multiplicative identity the function
I which takes eM to 1R and every other element of M to 0R .
6. SEMIGROUP ALGEBRAS 127
Exercise 5.32. Prove Proposition 5.35. More precisely, verify that the proof
of Proposition 5.34 goes through unchanged.
L
As a commutative group, R[M ] is naturally isomorphic to the direct sum m∈M R,
i.e., of copies of R indexed by M . One can therefore
P equally well view an element
R[M ] as a formal finite expressions of the form m∈M am m, where am ∈ R and
all but finitely many are 0. Written in this form, there is a natural way to define
the product ! !
X X
am m bm m
m∈M m∈M
of two elements f and g of R[M ]: namely we apply distributivity, use the multi-
plication law in R to multiply the am ’s and the bm ’s, use the operation in M to
multiply the elements of M ,Pand then finally use the addition law in R to rewrite
the expression in the form m cm m. But a moment’s thought shows that cm is
nothing else than (f ∗ g)(m). On the one hand, this makes the convolution product
look very natural. Conversely, it makes clear:
The polynomial ring R[t] is canonically isomorphic to the monoidPring R[N]. In-
deed, the explict isomorphism is given by sending a polynomial n an tn to the
function n 7→ an .
This gives a new proof of the associativity of the product in the polynomial ring
R[t]. We leave it to the reader to decide whether this proof is any easier than direct
verification.. Rather the merit is that this associativity computation has been done
once and for all in a very general context.
X X n
X
( rn tn )( sn tn ) = r0 s0 + (r0 s1 + r1 s0 )t + . . . + ( rk sn−k )tn + . . . .
n∈N n∈N k=0
This ring is denoted by R[[t]] and called the formal power series ring over R.
Exercise 5.35. Using Exercise 5.36, define, for any set T = {ti } and any ring
R, a formal power series ring R[[{ti }]].
Here is yet another variation on the construction: suppose M is a commutative,
cancellative divisor-finite monoid endowed with a total order relation ≤. (Example:
(N, +) or F A(T ) for any T .) There is then a group completion G(M ) together with
an injective homomorphism of monoids M → G(M ). If M is finite and cancellative,
it is already a group. If M is infinite, then so is G(M ), so it cannot be divisor-finite.
Nevertheless, the ordering ≤ extends uniquely to an ordering on G(M ), and we can
define a ring R((G(M )) whose elements are the functions from f : G(M ) → R
such that {x ∈ G(M ) | x < 0, f (x) 6= 0} is finite, i.e., f is finitely nonzero on the
negative values of G(M ).
6. SEMIGROUP ALGEBRAS 129
Exercise 5.36. a) Show: under the above hypotheses, the convolution product
on R((G(M )) is well-defined, and endows R((G(M )) with the structure of a ring.
b) When M = (N, +), identify R((M )) as R((t)), the ring of formal finite-tailed
Laurent series with coefficients in R. Give a multi-variable analogue of this by
taking M = F A(T ) for arbitrary T .
Exercise 5.37. Let R be a not-necessarily-commutative ring. Give a rigorous
definition of the ring Rht1 , t2 i of “noncommutative polynomials” – each ti commutes
with each element of R, but t1 and t2 do not commute – as an example of a small
monoid ring R[M ] for a suitable monoid M . Same question but with an arbitrary
set T = {ti } of noncommuting indeterminates.
The universal property of semigroup rings: Fix a commutative ring R. Let B
be a commutative R-algebra and M a commutative monoid. Let f : R[M ] → B be
an R-algebra homomorphism. Consider f restricted to M ; it is a homomorphism
of monoids M → (B, ·). Thus we have defined a mapping
HomR-alg (R[M ], B) → HomMonoid (M, (B, ·)).
Interestingly, this map has an inverse. If g : M → B is any homomorphism satisfy-
ing g(0) = 0, g(m1 + m2 ) = g(m
P 1 ) + g(m2 ), then
P g extends to a unique R-algebra
homomorphism R[M ] → B: m∈M rm m →
7 m rm g(m). The uniqueness of the
extension is immediate, and that the extended map is indeed an R-algebra homo-
morphism can be checked directly (please do so).
In more categorical language, this canonical bijection shows that the functor M 7→
R[M ] is the left adjoint to the forgetful functor (S, +, ·) 7→ (S, ·) from R-algebras
to commutative monoids. Yet further terminology would express this by saying
that R[M ] is a “free object” of a certain type.
Theorem 5.37. (Universal property of polynomial rings) Let T = {ti } be a set
of indeterminates. Let R be a commutative ring, and S an R-algebra. Then each
map of sets T 7→ S extends to a unique R-algebra homomorphism R[T ] → S.
Proof:
L By the previous result, each monoid map from the free commutative monoid
t∈T Z to S extends to a unique R-algebra homomorhpism. So what is needed is
L map T → M to a commutative monoid extends uniquely
the fact that every set
to a homomorphism t∈T Z → M (in other words, we pass from the category of
sets to the category of commutative R-algebras by passing through the category
of commutative monoids, taking the free commutative monoid associated to a set
and then the free R-algebra associated to the monoid). As before, the uniqueness
of the extension is easy to verify.
Exercise 5.38. a) Formulate analogous universal properties for Laurent poly-
nomial rings, and non-commutative polynomial rings.
b) Suppose M is a divisor-finite monoid. Is there an analogous extension property
for the big monoid ring R[[M ]]?
This result is of basic importance in the study of R-algebras. For instance, let S
be an R-algebra. A generating set for S, as an R-algebra, consists of a subset T of
S such that the least R-subalgebra of S containing T is S itself. This definition is
not very concrete. Fortunately, it is equivalent to the following:
130 5. EXAMPLES OF RINGS
Swan’s Theorem
Throughout this section K denotes either the field R or the field C, each endowed
with their standard Euclidean topology. For a topological space X, the set C(X)
of all continuous functions f : X → K forms a commutative ring under pointwise
addition and multiplication.
As a basic and important example, for any n ∈ N we have the trivial rank n
vector bundle on X, with total space X × K n and such that π is just projection
onto the first factor.
131
132 6. SWAN’S THEOREM
Many of the usual linear algebraic operations on vector spaces extend immediately
to vector bundles. Most importantly of all, if E and E 0 are two vector bundles on
X, we can define a direct sum E ⊕E 0 , whose definining property is that its fiber over
each point x ∈ X is isomorphic to Ex ⊕ Ex0 . This not being a topology/geometry
course, we would like to evade the precise construction, but here is the idea: it is
obvious how to define the direct sum of trivial bundles. So in the general case, we
define the direct sum by first restricting to a covering family {Ui }i∈I of simultane-
ous local trivializations of E and E 0 and then glue together these vector bundles
over the Ui ’s. In a similar way one can define the tensor product E ⊗ E 0 and the
dual bundle E ∨ .
For our purposes though the direct sum construction is the most important. It
gives Vec(X) the structure of an additive category: in addition to the existence
of direct sums, this means that each of the sets Hom(E, E 0 ) of morphisms from E
to E 0 form a commutative group. (In fact Hom(E, E 0 ) naturally has the structure
of a K-vector space.) Decategorifying, the set of all isomorphism classes of vector
bundles on X naturally forms a commutative monoid under direct sum (the iden-
tity is the trivial vector bundle X → X where each one point fiber is identified –
uniquely! – with the zero vector space). The Grothendieck group of this monoid is
K(X): this is the beginning of topological K-theory.
2. Swan’s Theorem
But we digress from our digression. A (global) section of a vector bundle π : E →
X is indeed a continuous section σ of the map π, i.e., a continuous map σ : X → E
such that π ◦ σ = 1X . The collection of all sections to E will be denoted Γ(E).
Again this is a commutative group and indeed a K-vector space, since we can add
two sections and scale by elements of K.
But in fact more is true. The global sections form a module over the ring
C(X) of continuous K-valued functions, in a very natural way: given a section
σ : X → E and f : X → K, we simply define f σ : X → E by x 7→ f (x)σ(x). Thus
Γ : E → Γ(E) gives a map from vector bundles over X to C(X)-modules.
In fancier language, Γ gives an additive functor from the category of vector
bundles on X to the category of C(X)-modules; let us call it the global section
functor. (Indeed, if we have a section σ : E → X of E and a morphism of vector
bundles f : E → E 0 , f (σ) = f ◦ σ is a section of E 0 . No big deal!)
Theorem 6.1. (Swan [Sw62]) Let X be a compact space. Then the global
section functor Γ gives an equivalence of categories from Vec(X) to the category of
finitely generated projective C(X)-modules.
In other words, at least for this very topologically influenced class of rings C(X),
we may entirely identify finitely generated projective bundles with a basic and im-
portant class of geometric objects, namely vector bundles.
There is a special case of this result which is almost immediately evident. Namely,
suppose that E is a trivial vector bundle on X, i.e., up to isomorphism E is simply
X × K n with π = π1 . Thus a section σ is nothing else than a continuous function
3. PROOF OF SWAN’S THEOREM 133
Remark: A more straightforward variant of Swan’s theorem concerns the case where
X is a compact differentiable manifold (say of class C ∞ ). In this case the equiva-
lence is between differentiable K-vector bundles on X and modules over the ring of
K-valued C ∞ -functions. Looking over the proof, one sees that the only part that
needs additional attention is the existence of differentiable partitions of unity. Such
3See e.g. Exercise 5 in §4.5 of Munkres’ Topology: a first course for a proof of this fact.
5. STABLY FREE MODULES 137
things indeed exist and are constructed in many of the standard texts on geometry
and analysis on manifolds. We recommend [We80], which has a particularly clear
and complete discussion.
Vector bundles on a space are of interest not only to differential topologists and
geometers but also to algebraic geometers. This is because pullback of vector bun-
dles behaves well under homotopy.
Certainly we have
free =⇒ stably free =⇒ projective .
Asking to what extent these implications can be reversed brings us quickly to some
deep and beautiful mathematics.
5.1. Finite Generation.
But now – as in §3.9 – consider the ideal I of all functions f ∈ R which van-
ish near zero, i.e., for which there exists (f ) > 0 such that f |[0,(f )] ≡ 0. By
Exercise X.X, I is a projective R-module. Moreover, I is not a free R-module:
indeed, any f ∈ I is annihilated by any continuous function with support lying in
[0, (f )], and nonzero such functions clearly exist. On the other hand, any nonzero
free module has elements with zero annihilator: take any basis element.
Thus C([0, 1]) is a connected ring over which every finitely generated projective
module is free, but the infinitely generated projective module I is not free. (Theo-
rem 6.11 says that no such modules exist over connected Noetherian rings.) More-
over I is therefore clearly not a direct sum of finitely generated modules, since by
what we have established any such module over C([0, 1]) would be free!
Exercise 6.7. Use Corollary 3.49 to give a purely algebraic proof that I is not
a direct sum of finitely generated submodules.
Exercise 6.8. Find necessary and sufficient conditions on a compact, con-
tractible space X for there to exist a nonfree projective module.
5.2. Ranks.
Later we will attach to a finitely generated projective module over any ring R
a rank function (on Spec R). However, for a stably free module we can – as for free
modules – simply assign a rank. Namely, if we put rank P = b − a.
Exercise 6.9. Show: the rank of a finitely generated stably free module is
well-defined.
Exercise 6.10. Show: for an R-module M , the following are equivalent:
(i) M is stably free of rank zero.
(ii) M = 0.
Comment: This will be quite routine once we have the theory of localization. If you
140 6. SWAN’S THEOREM
have trouble with the general case now, just show that M ⊕ R ∼= R =⇒ M = 0,
which is easier: every cyclic module is isomorphic to R/I for some ideal I of R;
now consider annihilators.
5.3. The least number of generators.
can be part of a Z-basis of Zn ? Unlike the answer for modules over a field (all
nonzero vectors), there is an obvious obstruction: for instance there is no basis
(v1 , v2 ) of Z2 with v1 = (2, 0). For if so, the linear transformation T : Z2 → Z2
given by T ((1, 0)) = (2, 0), T ((0, 1)) = v2 = (a, b) has determinant 2b. Since this
is not a unit in Z, T is not invertible, which is a contradiction (make sure you see
why, e.g. by using the universal property of free modules).
Proof. Since an infinitely generated stably free module is free (Theorem 6.10),
in parts (i) and (iii) we may – and shall – assume M is finitely generated. Then:
(i) ⇐⇒ (ii) is immediate from Proposition 6.15.
(i) =⇒ (iii): It suffices to show that for all finitely generated modules M and all
a ∈ N, if M ⊕ Ra is free then M is free. We go by induction on n, the case n = 0
being trivial. Suppose the result holds for a ∈ N. Then M ⊕ Ra+1 ∼ = (M ⊕ Ra ) ⊕ R
a
is free, so by (i) M ⊕ R is free, and then by induction M is free.
(iii) =⇒ (i) is immediate.
5. STABLY FREE MODULES 143
For n ∈ N, let
Rn = R[t0 , . . . , tn ]/ht20 + . . . + t2n − 1i.
Exercise 6.14. Show: Rn is a domain iff n ≥ 1.
Consider the map H : Rnn+1 → Rn obtained by taking the dot product of v =
(v1 , . . . , vn+1 ) with t = (t0 , . . . , tn ). For 0 ≤ i ≤ n, let ei be the ith standard basis
vector of Rnn+1 ; then H(ei ) = ti , so the image of H contains ht0 , . . . , tn i = Rn : H
is surjective. Let Pn = Ker H, so we have a short exact sequence
H
0 → Pn → Rnn+1 → Rn → 0.
As above, this sequence splits and since t · t = 1, a canonical section is given by
mapping 1 ∈ Rn to t. In particular
Pn ⊕ R n ∼
= Rn+1 n
so Pn is stably free. When is it free?
Theorem 6.17. (Swan) The stably free Rn -module Pn is free iff n = 0, 1, 3 or
7.
Proof. Step 0: Since P0 = 0, it is free. Moreover P1 has rank 1 so is free
by general principles (Proposition 6.12). But this is overkill: in fact one sees that
−t1 e0 + t0 e1 is a basis for P1 . Similarly one can simply write down bases for P3
and P7 in a concrete manner: we leave this as an exercise for the reader.
Step 1: Suppose n ∈ / {0, 1, 3, 7}. We wish to show that Pn is not free. The key
observation is that it is enough to do so after any base change: that is, if Rn → S
is a ring map and M is an R-module such that M ⊗Rn S is not a free S-module,
then M is not a free R-module. What is the natural base change to make?
Notice that Rn is nothing else than the ring of polynomial functions on the
unit sphere S n ⊂ Rn+1 . For those unitiated in the above jargon we spell it out
more explicitly: every f ∈ R[t0 , . . . , tn+1 ] induces a function from Rn+1 → R
and thus by restriction a function S n → R. We wish to identify polynomials
which define the same function on S n , and to do so we should at least impose the
relation t20 + . . . + t2n − 1 = 0 since this function vanishes identically on S n . As we
will see later when we study the Nullstellensatz, since by Exericse X.X the ideal
I = ht20 + . . . + t2n − 1i is prime, it is radical and thus the relation I(V (I)) = I tells
us that the only polynomials which vanish identically on S n are those in I.
Since every polynomial function is a continuous function for the Euclidean
topology on S n , we get an extension of rings Rn → C(S n ). So our bright idea is to
show insteaad that the finitely generated projective C(S n )-module
Tn = Pn ⊗Rn C(S n )
is not free. By Swan’s Theorem, Tn corresponds to a vector bundle on S n and it is
equivalent to show that this vector bundle is nontrivial. 6
Step 3: We claim that in fact Tn is nothing else but the tangent bundle of S n .
Indeed, we have S n ⊂ Rn+1 . The tangent bundle to Rn+1 is trivial, hence so is its
6Thus in summary we have just accomplished the following exciting maneuver: using ba-
sic affine algebraic geometry, we have completely transferred our problem from the domain of
commutative algebra to that of differential topology!
144 6. SWAN’S THEOREM
pullback to S n , say F n+1 . Further, there is a surjective bundle map from F n+1 to
the rank one trivial bundle F 1 : at every point of S n we orthogonally project to the
outward normal vector. The kernel of this bundle map is T (S n ). Thus we have a
short exact sequence of vector bundles
0 → T S n → F n+1 → F → 0.
We claim that under the Swan’s Theorem equivalence of categories, this split exact
sequence corresponds to the split exact sequence
H
0 → Tn → C(S n )n+1 →→ C(S n ) → 0
which is the base change to C(S n ) of the defining short exact sequence of S n . We
leave it to the interested reader to piece this together from our consruction of Pn .
Step 4: By a classical theorem of Bott and Milnor [BM58], the tangent bundle of
S n is trivial iff n ∈ {0, 1, 3, 7}.
Exercise 6.15. Show: Pn is free for n = 3 and n = 7.
Exercise 6.16. Find stably free but not free modules of ranks 3 and 7.
The Bott-Milnor Theorem is a deep and celebrated result. Their original proof used
the recently developed tools of midcentury differential topology: Stiefel-Whitney
and Pontrjagin classes, cohomology operations, and so forth. In 1962 J.F. Adams
determined for each n the largest rank of a trivial subbundle of T (S n ) [Ad62]. The
K-theory developed in the 1960’s gave more graceful proofs: we recommend that
the interested reader consult, for instance, [Ka, § V.2].
If one merely wants some values of n for which Pn is not free, one can use much
lower technology. for instance, the Poincaré-Hopf Theorem [Mi, p. 35] implies
that a closed n-manifold which admits a nowhere vanishing vector field (equiva-
lently a trivial rank one subbundle of its tangent bundle; this is much weaker than
the tangent bundle being trivial) must have zero Euler characteristic. The Euler
characteristic of S n is 1 + (−1)n , so it is nonzero for all even n.
CHAPTER 7
Localization
In fact the localization construction is a bit more general than this: given an arbi-
trary ring R (of course commutative with unity!) and an arbitrary multiplicative
subset S of R – this just means that 1 ∈ S and SS ⊂ S – we will define a new ring
RS together with a canonical homomorphism ι : R → RS (for which ι∗ will still be
an injection with explicitly given image). In fact, just as in the case of quotients,
ι satisfies a certain universal mapping property, but let us sacrifice some elegance
for intelligibility by working our way up to this crisp definition.
Indeed, first consider the special case in which R is a domain, with fraction field
F . Then RS will be an extension ring of R, still with fraction field F , which is
obtained by adjoining to R all elements 1s for s ∈ S.
What if in the example above, instead of taking the multiplicative subset gen-
erated by 2, we took the multiplicative subset generated by 22 , or 2127 ? Clearly it
k−1
wouldn’t matter: if we have 21k for any k in our subring of Q, we also have 2 2k = 12 .
To generalize this idea, define the saturation S of a multiplicatively closed subset
S of a domain R to be the set {a ∈ R | ∃b ∈ R | ab ∈ S}, i.e., the set of all divisors
of elements of S. The same observation as above shows that RS = RS , so if we like
we can restrict to consideration of saturated multiplicatively closed subsets.
145
146 7. LOCALIZATION
Exercise 7.4. a) Show: the kernel of the natural map R → S −1 (R) is the set
of all r ∈ R such that for some s ∈ S, sr = 0.
b) The map R → S −1 (R) is injective iff S has no zerodivisors.
c) Show that the subset Q of all nonzerodivisors of a ring R is multiplicatively
2. PUSHING AND PULLING VIA A LOCALIZATION MAP 147
closed. The localization Q−1 R is called the total fraction ring of R. Show that
Q−1 (R) is a field iff R is a domain.
Exercise 7.5. Show: the homomorphism R → S −1 R is universal for homo-
morphisms R → T with f (S) ⊂ T × .
Exercise 7.6. A multiplicatively closed subset S of a ring R is saturated if
for all s ∈ S and all t ∈ R, if t | s then t ∈ S.
a) For a multiplicatively closed subset S ⊂ R, define its saturation S = {t ∈ R | t |
s for some s ∈ S}. Show that S contains S, is multiplicatively closed and saturated,
and is minimal with these properties: if T ⊃ S is saturated and multiplicatively
closed, then T ⊃ S.
b) Show: S−1 R and S −1 R are canonically isomorphic.
c) Let I be an ideal of R. Show that the following are equivalent:
(i) R \ I is multiplicatively closed.
(ii) R \ I is multiplicatively closed and saturated.
(iii) I is a prime ideal.
d) Let S ⊂ R be a saturatedT multiplicatively closed subset. Show: there is a subset
Y ⊂ Spec R such that S = p∈Y (R \ p).
(Hint: use Multiplicative Avoidance.)
Let ι1 : S → S ⊗R k(p) and ι2 : k(p) → S ⊗R k(p) be the canonical maps. The ten-
sor product of R-algebras fits into a commutative square (INSERT) and is indeed
the categorical pushout: in other words, given any ring A and homomorphisms
ϕ1 : A → S ϕ2 : A → k(p) such that the composite homomorphisms ι1 ◦ϕ1 = ι2 ◦ϕ2
are equal, there exists a unique homomorphism Φ : A → R such that f ◦ Φ = ϕ1
and q ◦ Φ = ϕ2 , where q : R → R/p is the quotient map.
On the spectral side, all the arrows reverse, and the corresponding diagram is
(INSERT), which expresses Spec(S ⊗R k(p)) as the fiber product of Spec S and
Spec k(p) over Spec R.
Observe that the map ι1 : S → S ⊗R k(p) is the composite of the surjective map
q1 : S → S ⊗R R/p with the map `2 : S ⊗R R/p → (S ⊗R R/p) ⊗R/p k(p), the latter
map being localization with respect to the multiplicatively closed subset q1 (R \ p).
Both q1∗ and `∗2 are injections, and therefore ι1 ∗ = q1∗ ◦ `∗2 is injective. Similarly
Spec k(p) ,→ Spec R (this is just the special case of the above with R = S). It
follows that the above diagram identifies Spec S ⊗R k(p) with the prime ideals P
of Spec S such that f ∗ P = p.
Matsumura makes the following nice comment: both sides satisfy the universal
property for homomorphisms f : R → R0 such that f (S) ⊂ (R0 )× and f (I) = 0.
Therefore they must be canonically isomorphic.
150 7. LOCALIZATION
6. Localization of modules
If S is any multiplicative subset and M is any R-module, we can also construct
a localized R-module S −1 M . One the one hand, we can construct this exactly as
we did S −1 R, by considering the appropriate equivalence relation on pairs (m, s) ∈
M × S. On the other hand, we can just take the base extension S −1 R ⊗ M . We
are left with the task of showing that these two constructions are “the same”.
Exercise 7.9. Formulate a universal mapping property for the localization
morphism M → S −1 M . Check that both of the above constructions satisfy this
universal mapping property, and deduce that they are canonically isomorphic.
Exercise 7.10. a) Show: the kernel of M → S −1 M is the set of m ∈ M such
that ann(m) ∩ S 6= ∅.
b) Let R be a domain with fraction field K. Let M be an R-module. Show:
Ker(M → M ⊗ K) = M [tors].
c) Use part b) to give a new proof of Proposition 3.8b).
Exercise 7.11. Let N be any S −1 R-module. Show that there exists an R-
module M such that N ∼
= S −1 R ⊗R M .
Generally speaking, thinking of S −1 M as S −1 R⊗R M is more convenient for proving
results, because it allows us to employ the theory of tensor products of modules.
For example:
2This is inevitably a bit confusing at first, but our choice of notation for a loacalization is
designed to make this less confusing. The other common notation for the localization, RS , creates
a notational nightmare. As a mnemonic, remember that we gain nothing by localizing at a subset
S containing 0, since the corresponding localization is the trivial ring.
6. LOCALIZATION OF MODULES 151
7. Local properties
We say that a property P of a ring R is localizable if whenever R satisfies property
P , so does Rp for every prime ideal p of R. We say that a property P is local-
to-global if whenever Rp has property P for all prime ideals p of R, then R has
that property. Finally, we say a property is local if it is both localizable and
local-to-global. There are similar definitions for properties of R-modules.
Exercise 7.15.
a) Show the following properties of rings are localizable: being a field, having char-
acteristic 0, having prime characteristic p, being a domain, being reduced.
b) Show that the following properties of modules are localizable: freeness, projectiv-
ity, flatness, cyclicity, finite generation, finite presentation.
Exercise 7.16. Insert your own exercise here.
For a property P of rings, we say that a ring R is locally P if for all p ∈ Spec R,
Rp has the property P . Similarly, if Q is a property of modules, we say that an
R-module M is locally P if for all p ∈ Spec R, Mp has property Q.
Remark: Very often it is true that if P is a local property, then R has prop-
erty P iff Rm has property P for all maximal ideals m of R. We will not introduce
terminology for this, but watch for it in the upcoming results.
In light of the fact the being projective is a localizable property, Theorem 3.73
can be rephrased as follows.
Theorem 7.18. (Kaplansky) A projective module is locally free.
From our study of vector bundles it is natural to wonder about the converse: must
a finitely generated locally free module be projective? In complete generality the
answer is negative (we will meet counterexamples later on), but morally it is right:
cf. Theorem 7.29.
7. LOCAL PROPERTIES 155
Noetherian rings
We have already encountered the notion of a Noetherian ring, i.e., a ring in which
each ideal is finitely generated; or equivalently, a ring which satisfies the ascending
chain condition (ACC) on ideals. Our results so far have given little clue as to the
importance of this notion. But in fact, as Emmy Noether showed, consideration of
rings satisfying (ACC) is a major unifying force in commutative algebra.
In this section we begin to see why this is the case. After giving an introduc-
tory examination of chain conditions on rings and modules, we are able to make
the key definitions of height of a prime ideal and dimension of a ring, which we
will slowly but surely work towards understanding throughout the rest of these
notes. Indeed we begin by giving a reasonably complete analysis of the structure
theory of Artinian rings, which, as we will show, really is our first order of busi-
ness in attempting the systematic study of Noetherian rings, since according to the
Akizuki-Hopkins theorem the Artinian rings are precisely the Noetherian rings of
dimension zero. We are then able to state and prove three of the most important
and useful theorems in the entire subject. Whereas the first theorem, the Hilbert
basis theorem, gives us a large supply of Noetherian rings, the latter two theorems,
Krull’s intersection theorem and Krull’s principal ideal theorem, are basic results
about the structure theory of Noetherian rings.
Every partially ordered set (S, ≤) has an order dual S ∨ : the underlying set is
S, and we put x ≤∨ y ⇐⇒ y ≤ x. Clearly S is Noetherian (resp. Artinian) iff
S ∨ is Artinian (resp. Noetherian). Thus at this level of abstraction we really have
one notion here, not two. Nevertheless in our applications to rings and modules
the two conditions remain quite distinct.
Examples: If S is finite it satisfies both ACC and DCC. With the usual order-
ings, the positive integers Z+ satisfy DCC but not ACC, the negative integers Z−
(or equivalently, Z+ with the opposite ordering) satisfy ACC but not DCC, and
the integers Z satisfy neither.
Exercise 8.1. Let S be a partially ordered set.
a) Show that S satisfies (ACC) (resp. (DCC)) iff there is no order embedding
Z+ ,→ S (resp. Z− ,→ S).
b) Suppose S is totally ordered. Show that S satisfies (DCC) iff it is well-ordered:
i.e., every nonempty subset has a minimal element.
Lemma 8.8. Let R be a ring and {Mj }j∈J be an indexed family of nonzero
R-modules. The following are equivalent:
(i) I is finite
L and each Mj is finitely generated.
(ii) M = j∈J Mj is finitely generated.
3. SEMISIMPLE MODULES AND RINGS 165
4. Normal Series
If M is an R-module a normal series is a finite ascending chain of R-submodules
0 = M0 ( M1 ( . . . ( Mn = M . We say that n is the length of the series. (The
terminology is borrowed from group theory, in which one wants a finite ascending
chain of subgroups with each normal in the next. Of course there is no notion of
“normal submodule”, but we keep the group-theoretic terminology.)
There is an evident partial ordering on the set of normal series of a fixed R-module
0
M : one normal series {Mi }ni=0 is less than another normal series {Mj0 }nj=0 if for all
1 ≤ i ≤ n, Mi is equal to Mj0 for some (necessarily unique) j. Rather than saying
that {Mi } ≤ {Mj0 }, it is traditional to say that the larger series {Mj0 } refines the
smaller series {Mi }.
Given any normal series {Mi } we may form the associated factor sequence
0
M1 /M0 = M1 , M2 /M1 , . . . , Mn /Mn−1 = M/Mn−1 . Two normal series {Mi }ni=0 , {Mj0 }nj=0
are equivalent if n = n0 and there is a permutation σ of {1, . . . , n} such that for all
0 0
1 ≤ i ≤ n, the factors Mi /Mi−1 and Mσ(i) /Mσ(i)−1 are isomorphic. In other words,
if we think of the factor sequence of a normal series as a multiset of isomorphism
classes of modules, then two normal series are equivalent if the associated multisets
of factors are equal.
Exercise 8.10. Show: refinement descends to a partial ordering on equivalence
classes of normal series of a fixed R-module M .
The following theorem is the basic result in this area.
Theorem 8.12. (Schreier Refinement) For any R-module M , the partially or-
dered set of equivalence classes of normal series of submodules of M is directed:
that is, any two normal series admit equivalent refinements.
Proof. For a proof in a context which simultaneously generalizes that of mod-
ules and groups, see e.g. [J2, p. 106].
For an R-module M , a composition series is a maximal element in the partially
ordered set of normal series: that is, a composition series which admits no proper
refinement.
Exercise 8.11. Show: a normal series {Mi }ni=0 for an R-module M is a com-
position series iff for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n, the factor module Mi /Mi−1 is simple.
Theorem 8.13. (Jordan-Hölder) Let M be an R-module. Then any two com-
position series for M are equivalent: up to a permutation, their associated factor
series are term-by-term isomorphic.
Proof. This is an immediate consequence of Schreier Refinement: any two
normal series admit equivalent refinements, but no composition series admits a
proper refinement, so any two composition series must already be equivalent.
Thus for a module M which admits a composition series, we may define the length
`(M ) of M to be the length of any composition series. One also speaks of the
Jordan-Hölder factors of M or the composition factors of M, i.e., the unique
multiset of isomorphism classes of simple R-modules which must appear as the suc-
cessive quotients of any composition series for M .
5. THE KRULL-SCHMIDT THEOREM 167
If a module does not admit a composition series, we say that it has infinite length.
2Recall that by a “finite module” we mean a module whose underlying set is finite!
168 8. NOETHERIAN RINGS
As one might suspect, the second part of Theorem 8.16 concerning the unique-
ness of the indecomposable decomposition is more subtle. Indeed, before giving the
proof we need some preparatory considerations on endomorphism rings of modules.
Proposition 8.17. For an R-module M , the following are equivalent:
(i) M is decomposable.
(ii) The (possibly noncommutative, even if R is commutative) ring EndR (M ) =
HomR (M, M ) has a nontrivial idempotent, i.e., an element e 6= 0, 1 with e2 = e.
Exercise 8.16. Prove Proposition 8.17.
A not-necessarily-commutative ring R is local if the set of nonunits R \ R× forms
a two-sided ideal of R.
Exercise 8.17. Let R be a local, not necessarily commutative ring.
a) Show that R 6= 0.
b) Show that R has no nontrivial idempotents.
An R-module M is strongly indecomposable if EndR (M ) is local. Thus it follows
from Proposition 8.17 and Exercise 8.17 that a strongly indecomposable module is
indecomposable.
Example 8.18. The Z-module Z is indecomposable: any two nonzero submod-
ules (a) and (b) have a nontrivial intersection (ab). On the other hand EndZ (Z) = Z
is not a local ring, so Z is not strongly indecomposable.
Thus “strongly indecomposable” is, in general, a stronger concept than merely “in-
decomposable”. Notice though that the Krull-Schmidt theorem applies only to
finite length modules – equivalently to modules which are both Noetherian and
Artinian – and Z is not an Artinian Z-module. In fact, it shall turn out that any
finite length indecomposable module is strongly indecomposable, and this will be a
major step towards the proof of the Krull-Schmidt Theorem.
But we are not quite ready to prove this either! First some Fitting theory.
∼ ∼
h01 = (f1 ge01 ) : M1 → N1 and k10 = (e1 g −1 f1 )0 : N1 → M1 .
Step 2: We claim that
M m
(18) M = g −1 (N1 ) ⊕ Mi .
i=2
−1
Lm −1
Lmthis, let x ∈ g N1 ∩ ( i=2 Mi ), so x = g y for some y ∈ N1 . Because
To see
x ∈ i=2 Mi , e1 x = 0. Thus
0 = e1 x = e1 g −1 y = e1 g −1 f1 y = k1 y = k10 y.
Since k10 is an isomorphism, Lm y = 0 and thus x = 0, so the sum in (18) is direct.
Now put M 0 = g −1 (N1 ) ⊕ i=2 Mi , so we wish to show M 0 = M . Let x ∈ g −1 N1 .
Then x, e2 x, . . . , em x ∈ M 0 , so e1 x = (1 − e2 − . . . − em )x ∈ M 0 . So
M 0 ⊃ e1 g −1 N1 = e1 g −1 f1 N1 = k1 N1 = k10 N1 = M1
Lm
and thus M 0 ⊃ i=1 Mi = M .
∼
Step 3: The isomorphism g : M → N carries g −1 N1 onto N1 hence induces an
M sim
isomorphism g−1 N1 → N/N1 . Using Step 2, we have
n m
M N ∼ M ∼M
Ni = = −1 = Mi .
j=2
N1 g N1 i=2
hint why it is useful to study minimal prime ideals even if one is ultimately most
interested in domains.
The dimension of a ring R is the supremum of all the heights of its prime ideals.
The full proper name here is Krull dimension of R, which is of course useful
when one has other notions of dimension at hand. Such things certainly do exist
but will not be considered here. Moreover, as will shortly become apparent, the
need to include Krull’s name here so as to ensure that he gets proper recognition
for his seminal work in this area is less than pressing. Therefore we use the full
name “Krull dimension” only rarely as a sort of rhetorical flourish.
One also often speaks of the codimension of a prime ideal p of R, which is the
dimension of R minus the height of p. This is especially natural in applications
to algebraic geometry, of which the present notes allude to only in passing. Note
that this is not necessarily equal to the Krull dimension of R/p – or what is the
same as that, the maximal length of a finite chain of prime ideals ascending from p
– although in reasonable applications, and especially in geometry, one is certainly
entitled to hope (and often, to prove) that this is the case.
Remark: All of these definitions would make perfect sense for arbitrary partially
ordered sets and their elements, but the terminology is not completely consistent
with order theory. Namely, the height of an element in an arbitrary partially or-
dered set is defined as the supremum of lengths of chains descending from that
element, but the order theorists would cringe to hear the supremum of all heights
of elements called the “dimension” of the partially ordered set. They would call
that quantity the height of the partially ordered set, and would reserve dimension
for any of several more interesting invariants. (Roughly, the idea is that a chain
of any finite length is one-dimensional, whereas a product of d chains should have
dimension d.)
A ring R is said to be Noetherian if the partially ordered set I(R) of all ideals of
R satisfies the ascending chain condition.
Exercise 8.22. Insert exercise here.
Theorem 8.23. A finitely generated module over a Noetherian ring is Noether-
ian.
Proof. If M is a finitely generated module over R, then we may represent it
as Rn /K for some submodule K of Rn . An immediate corollary of the preceding
theorem is that finite direct sums of Noetherian modules are Noetherian, and by
assumption R itself is a Noetherian R-module, hence so is Rn and hence so is the
quotient Rn /K = M .
Thus so long as we restrict to Noetherian rings, submodules of finitely generated
modules remain finitely generated. This is extremely useful even in the case of
R = Z: a subgroup of a finitely generated commutative group remains finitely
8. THEOREMS OF EAKIN-NAGATA, FORMANEK AND JOTHILINGAM 173
generated. Needless(?) to say, this does not hold for all noncommutative groups,
e.g. not for a finitely generated free group of rank greater than 1.
Theorem 8.24. (Characterization of Noetherian rings) For a ring R, the
following are equivalent:
(i) Every nonempty set of ideals of R has a maximal element.
(ii) There are no infinite ascending chains
I1 ( I2 ( . . . ( In ( . . .
of ideals of R.
(iii) Every ideal of R is finitely generated.
(iv) Every prime ideal of R is finitely generated.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (ii) is a special case of Proposition 8.1.
(ii) ⇐⇒ (iii) is a special case of Exercise 8.2.
(iii) ⇐⇒ (iv) is Cohen’s Theorem (Theorem 4.30).
Exercise 8.23. Suppose a ring R satisfies the ascending chain condition on
prime ideals. Must R be Noetherian?
Proposition 8.25. Let R be a Noetherian ring.
a) If I is any ideal of R, the quotient R/I is Noetherian.
b) If S ⊂ R is any multiplicative subset, the localization S −1 R is Noetherian.
Proof. Any ideal of R/I is of the form J/I for some ideal J ⊃ I of R.
By assumption J is finitely generated, hence J/I is finitely generated, so R/I is
Noetherian. A similar argument holds for the localization; details are left to the
reader.
Q
Exercise 8.24. Let k be a field, let S be an infinite set, and put R = s∈S k,
i.e., the infinite product of #S copies of k. Show that R is not Noetherian, but the
localization Rp at each prime ideal is Noetherian.
Thus Noetherianity is a localizable property but not a local property.
Thus
`
X `
X
a bi mi = y − bi ni ∈ N,
i=1 i=1
P` P`
so i=1 bi mi ∈ L and y ∈ i=1 Rni + aL.
Step 2: For x ∈ M , write x for the canonical image of x in M/N . Now we use
that M Tis finitely generated: write M = hx1 , . . . , xn iR , so M/N = hx1 , . . . , xn iR ,
n
so p = i=1 ann Rxi . Because p is prime, we must have p = ann Rxj for some j.
Since N + Rxi ) N , N + Rxi is finitely generated, say by y1 + r1 xj , . . . , yk + rk xj ,
with yi ∈ N , ri ∈ R. Arguing as in Step 1 we get
k
X
N= Ryi + pxj .
i=1
Since pM ⊂ N , we have
k
X k
X k
X
N= Ryi + pxj ⊂ Ryi + pM ⊂ Ryi + N ⊂ N,
i=1 i=1 i=1
and thus
k
X
(19) N= Ryi + pM.
i=1
Tn
d) Let N = i=1 mi be the nilradical. Then it is a nilpotent ideal: there exists
k ∈ Z+ such that N k = 0.
Proof. a) If p is a prime ideal of A, then A/p is an Artinian domain, which
by Proposition 8.32 is a field, so p is maximal.
b) By definition, the Jacobson radical is the intersection of all maximal ideals and
the nilradical is the intersection of all prime ideals. Thus the result is immediate
from part a).
c) Suppose mi is an infinite sequence of maximal ideals. Then
R ) m1 ) m1 ∩ m2 · · ·
is an infinite descending chain. Indeed, equality at any step would mean mN +1 ⊃
TN QN
i=1 mi = i=1 mi , and then since mN +1 is prime it contains mi for some 1 ≤ i ≤
N , contradiction.
d) By DCC, it must be the case that there exists some k with N k = N k+n for all
n ∈ Z+ . Put I = N k . Suppose I 6= 0, and let Σ be the set of ideals J such that
IJ 6= 0. Evidently Σ 6= ∅, for I ∈ Σ. By DCC we are entitled to a minimal element
J of Σ. There exists 0 6= x ∈ J such that xI 6= 0. For such an x, we have (x) ∈ Σ
and by minimality we must have J = (x). But (xI)I = xI 6= 0, so xI ⊂ (x) and
thus xI = (x) by minimality. So there exists y ∈ I with xy = x and thus we have
(20) x = xy = xy 2 = . . . = xy k = . . . .
But y ∈ I ⊂ N , so y is nilpotent and (20) gives x = 0, a contradiction.
Lemma 8.34. Suppose that inQa ring R there exists a finite sequence m1 , . . . , mn
of maximal ideals such that 0 = i mi . Then R is Noetherian iff it is Artinian.
Proof. Recall from §8.4 that an R-module M is Noetherian and Artinian iff
it has finite length. Consider
0 = m1 · · · mn ( m1 · · · mn−1 ( . . . ( m1 ( R.
For R to have finite length, it is necessary and sufficient that each quotient
Qi = m1 · · · mi−1 /m1 · · · mi
be a finite length R-module. (Since we do not assume that the mi ’s are distinct, it is
possible – and harmless – that some Qi ’s may be zero.) But each Qi is canonically
a module over the field R/mi , i.e., a vector space, so it has finite length iff it is
finite-dimensional. So we win: R is Noetherian iff each Qi is iff each Qi is finite-
dimensional iff each Qi is Artinian iff R is Artinian.
Theorem 8.35. (Akizuki-Hopkins) For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is Artinian.
(ii) R is Noetherian, and prime ideals are maximal.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Suppose R is Artinian. By Theorem 8.33, prime ideals
in R are maximal, so it suffices to show that R is Noetherian. Let m1 ,Q . . . , mn be
n
the distinct maximal ideals of R. For any k ∈ Z+ we have (using CRT) i=1 mki =
Tn k
( i=1Qmi ) . Applying Theorem 8.33d), this shows that for sufficiently large k we
n
have i=1 mki = 0. We can now apply Lemma 8.34 to conclude that R is Artinian.
(ii) =⇒ (i): Suppose R is Noetherian and zero-dimensional. A bit later on
(sorry!) we will see that any Noetherian ring has only finitely many minimal prime
ideals (Theorem 10.13 and again in Corollary 13.19), so R has only finitely many
10. ARTINIAN RINGS: STRUCTURE THEORY 179
minimal
Tnprime ideals, each of which is maximal by zero-dimensionality. Therefore
N = i=1 mi is the nilradical of a Noetherian
Qn ring, hence a nilpotent ideal by
Proposition 4.11. As above, we deduce that i=1 mki = 0 for sufficiently large k.
By Lemma 8.34, R is Artinian.
Exercise 8.28. Consider the ring R = C[x, y]/(x2 , xy, y 2 ) = C[x, y]/I.
a) Show that dimC R = 3 and that a C-basis is given by 1 + I, x + I, y + I.
b) Deduce that R is Artinian.
c) Show that the proper ideals of R are precisely the C-subspaces of hx + I, y + IiC .
d) Deduce that R has infinitely many ideals.
Exercise 8.29. Let k be a field and A = k[{xi }∞ i=1 ] a polynomial ring over k
in a countable infinite number of indeterminates. Let m = ({xi }) be the ideal of all
polynomials with zero constant term, and put R = A/m2 . Show that R is a ring
with a unique prime ideal which is not Noetherian (so also not Artinian).
Exercise 8.30. Let n ∈ Z+ . Suppose R is a Noetherian domain with exactly
n prime ideals. Must R be Artinian?
Proposition 8.36. Let (R, m) be a Noetherian local ring.
a) Either:
(i) mk 6= mk+1 for all k ∈ Z+ , or
(ii) mk = 0 for some k.
b) Moreover, condition (ii) holds iff R is Artinian.
Proof. a) Suppose there exists k such that mk = mk+1 . By Nakayama’s
Lemma, we have mk = 0. If p is any prime ideal of R, then mk ⊂ p, and taking
radicals we have m ⊂ p, so p = m and R is a Noetherian ring with a unique prime
ideal, hence an Artinian local ring. b) If R is Artinian, then (i) cannot hold, so (ii)
must hold. Conversely, if (ii) holds then m is a nil ideal, hence contained in the
intersection of all prime ideals of R, which implies that m is the only prime ideal
of R, and R is Artinian by the Akizuki-Hopkins theorem.
Exercise 8.32. Let R be a ring, and let J(R) be its Jacobson radical. The
following are equivalent:
(i) R is semilocal, i.e., MaxSpec R is finite.
(ii) The ring R/J(R) is a finite product of fields.
(iii) The ring R/J(R) has only finitely many ideals.
(iv) The ring R/J(R) is Artinian.
and thus
g1 − (r1,1 f1 + . . . + rk,1 fk ) = tg2
for some g2 ∈ R[[t]]. Since P is prime, tg2 ∈ P and t ∈ / P, we must have g2 ∈ P.
Applying the above argument to g2 we find r1,2 , . . . , rk,2 ∈ R and g3 ∈ P such that
g2 − (r1,2 f1 + . . . + r1,k
Pf∞k ) = tg3 . Continuing in this way, we generate, for 1 ≤ i ≤ k,
a power series hi = n=0 ri,n tn , such that
g = h1 f1 + . . . + hk fk ,
establishing the claim.
b) If R is Noetherian, then by part a) every prime ideal of R[[t]] is finitely generated.
By Cohen’s Theorem (Theorem 4.30), R[[t]] is Noetherian.
Exercise 8.34. Show: for a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is Noetherian.
(ii) For all n ≥ 1, R[t1 , . . . , tn ] is Noetherian.
(iii) For all n ≥ 1, R[[t1 , . . . , tn ]] is Noetherian.
Exercise 8.35. Let k be a field, and consider the subring R = k[y, xy, x2 y, . . .]
of k[x, y]. Show that R is not Noetherian.
Therefore, a subring of a Noetherian ring need not be Noetherian. Thinking that
this ought to be the case is one of the classic “rookie mistakes” in commutative
algebra. In general though, it is the exception rather than the rule that a nice
property of a ring R is inherited by all subrings of R, and one gets used to this.
In the proof of the theorem of this section we will need a little fact about homoge-
neous polynomials. So here we discuss some rudiments of this theory by embedding
it into its natural context: graded rings. The notion of graded ring is of the utmost
importance in various applications of algebra, from algebraic geometry to algebraic
topology and beyond. It would certainly be nice to give a comprehensive exposition
of graded algebra but at the moment this is beyond the ambition of these notes, so
we content ourselves with the bare minimum needed for our work in the next section.
A general polynomial
P∞ P ∈ R[t] can be written as a sum of homogeneous poly-
nomials P = d=0 P d (t) with each Pd homogeneous of degree d (and of course
182 8. NOETHERIAN RINGS
Pd = 0 for all sufficiently large d). This sum is unique. One way to see this is
to establish the following more structural fact: for any d ∈ N, let P [t]d be the
set of all polynomials which are homogeneous of degree d. Then each P [t]d is an
R-submodule of P [t] and we have a direct sum decomposition
∞
M
(21) P [t] = P [t]d .
d=0
Moreover, for all d1 , d2 ∈ N we have
Our strategy of proof follows Kaplansky, who follows D. Rees. We need a pre-
liminary result:
Lemma 8.45. Let u and y be nonzero elements in a domain R. Then:
a) The R-modules hu, yi/(u) and hu2 , uyi/(u2 ) are isomorphic.
b) If we assume further that for all t ∈ R, tu2 ∈ (y) implies tu ∈ (y), then the
R-modules (u)/(u2 ) and hu2 , yi/hu2 , uyi are isomorphic.
Proof. a) The isomorphism is simply induced by multiplication by u.
b) The module (u)/(u2 ) is cyclic with annihilator (u), and conversely any such
module is isomorphic to R/(u). Moreover M := hu2 , yi/hu2 , uyi is also cyclic,
being generated simply by y. Certainly u annihilates M , so it suffices to show that
the annihilator is exactly (u). More concretely, given ky = au2 + buy, we must
deduce that k ∈ (u). But we certainly have au2 ∈ (y), so by hypothesis au ∈ (y),
say au = cy. Then ky = cuy + buy. Since 0 6= y in our domain R, we may cancel y
to get k = (c + b)u ∈ (u).
Proof of Krull’s Hauptidealsatz : Under the given hypotheses, assume for a contra-
diction that we have
p2 ( p1 ( p.
Note first that we can safely pass to the quotient R/p2 and thus assume that R is
a domain. Dually, it does not hurt any to localize at p. Therefore we may assume
that we have a Noetherian local domain R with maximal ideal m, an element x ∈ m,
and a nonzero prime ideal, say p, with x ∈ p ( m, and our task is now to show
that this setup is impossible. Now for the clever part: let 0 6= y be any element of
p, and for k ∈ Z+ , let Ik denote the ideal of all elements t with txk ∈ (y). Then
{Ik }∞
k=1 is an ascending chain of ideals in the Noetherian ring R so must stabilize,
say at k = n. In particular, tx2n ∈ (y) implies txn ∈ (y). Putting u = xn , we have
tu2 ∈ (y) implies (tu) ∈ (y).
Since m is a minimal prime over (x), the quotient ring T = R/(u2 ) has exactly
one prime ideal, m, and is therefore, by the Akizuki-Hopkins Theorem, an Artinian
ring, so that any finitely generated T -module has finite length. In particular, M :=
hu, yi/(u2 ), which can naturally be viewed as a T -module, has finite length, and
hence so does its T -submodule M 0 := hu2 , yi/(u2 ). Put N = hu2 , yihu2 , uyi. Then
`(M 0 ) = `(N ) + `(hu2 , uy/(u2 )) = `((u)/(u2 )) + `(hu, yi/(u)) = `(M );
13. KRULL’S PRINCIPAL IDEAL THEOREM 185
in the second equality we have used Lemma 8.45. The only way that M could have
the same length as its submodule M 0 is if hu, yi = hu2 , yi, i.e., if there exist c, d ∈ R
such that u = cu2 + dy, or u(1 − cu) = −dy. Since u lies in the maximal ideal of
the local ring R, 1 − cu ∈ R× , and thus u ∈ (y) ⊂ p. But m is minimal over x and
hence, being prime, also minimal over u = xn , contradiction!
Corollary 8.46. With hypotheses as in Theorem 8.44, suppose that x is not
a zero-divisor. Then any prime p which is minimal over x has height one.
Exercise 8.42. Use the Akizuki-Hopkins theorem and Proposition 8.36 to give
a proof of Corollary 8.46.
Again we need a small preliminary result.
Lemma 8.47. (Prime Avoidance) Let R be a ring, and I1 , . . . , In , J be
Snideals
of R. Suppose that all but at most two of the Ii ’s are prime and that J ⊂ i=1 Ii .
Then J ⊂ Ii for some i.
Proof. We go by induction on n, the case n = 1 being trivial.
n = 2: Seeking a contradiction, suppose there is x1 ∈ J \ I2 and x2 ∈ J \ I1 . Since
J ⊂ I1 ∪ I2 we must have x1 ∈ I1 and x2 ∈ I2 . Then x1 + x2 ∈ J ⊂ I1 ∪ I2 .
If x1 + x2 ∈ I1 , then since x1 + x2 , x1 ∈ I1 , so is x2 , contradiction; whereas if
x1 + x2 ∈ I2 , then since x1 + x2 , x2 ∈ I1 , so is x1 .3
n ≥ 3: We may suppose S that In is prime and also that for all proper subsets
S ⊂ {1, . . . , n}, J 6⊂ i∈SSIi ; otherwise we would be done by induction. So for
1 ≤ i ≤ n, there is xi ∈ J \ j6=i Ij , and then xi ∈ Ii . Consider x = x1 · · · xn−1 +xn .
Then x ∈ J, so x ∈ Ii for some i.
Case 1: x ∈ In . Then since xn ∈ In , x1 · xn−1 ∈ In , and since In is prime xi ∈ In
for some 1 ≤ i ≤ n − 1, contradiction.
Case 2: x ∈ Ij for some 1 ≤ j ≤ n − 1. Then x1 · · · xn−1 ∈ Ij , so xn ∈ Ij ,
contradiction.
Exercise 8.43. ([CDVM13, Prop. 2.2]) Let R be a UFD and not a field.
Suppose R× is finite. Show: R has infinitely many principal prime ideals.
(hint: Suppose R has finitely many principal nonzero principal prime ideals, say
(π1 ), . . . , (πn ). Let m ∈ MaxSpec
Sn R. By choosing x ∈ m• and applying unique
factorization, show m ⊂ i=1 (πi ). Apply Prime Avoidance and then Theorem
4.22.)
We can now give a striking structural result about primes in a Noetherian ring.
First a piece of notation: for any elements x, y in a partially ordered set S we
define the “interval” (x, y) to be the set of all z ∈ S such that x < z < y. For prime
ideals p and q, we denote by (p, q) the set of all prime ideals P with p ⊂ P ⊂ q.
Corollary 8.48. Let p ⊂ q be prime ideals in a Noetherian ring R. Then the
interval (p, q) is either empty or infinite.
Proof. As usual, by correspondence we may pass to R/p and therefore assume
that p = 0. Suppose that for some n ≥ 1 we haveS(0, q) = {p1 , . . . , pn }. BySPrime
n n
Avoidance (Lemma 8.47) we cannot then have q ⊂ i=1 pi , so choose x ∈ q\ i=1 pi .
Then q is a prime of R, of height at least 2, which is minimal over (x), contradicting
Theorem 8.44.
3In fact this works for any subgroups I , I , J of a group G with J ⊂ I ∪ I .
1 2 1 2
186 8. NOETHERIAN RINGS
COMPLETE ME! ♣
Let T0 be the R-subalgebra of T generated by the aij and bijk . Since T0 is a finitely
generated algebra over the Noetherian ring R, the ring T0 is Noetherian by the
Hilbert Basis Theorem. Each element of S may be expressed as a polynomial in
the xi ’s with R-coefficients. Making substitutions using (24) and then (25), we see
S is generated as a T0 -module by ω1 , . . . , ωm , and in particular that S is a finitely
generated T0 -module. Since T0 is Noetherian, the submodule T is also finitely
generated as a T0 -module. This immediately implies that T is finitely generated as
a T0 -algebra and then in turn that T is finitely generated as an R-algebra.
CHAPTER 9
Boolean rings
1. First Properties
Let R be a not-necessarily-commutative-ring with the property that x2 = x for all
x ∈ R. Then (1 + 1) = (1 + 1)2 = 1 + 1 + 1 + 1, so 1 + 1 = 0. It follows that −x = x
for all x ∈ R. Moreover for any x, y ∈ R, (x + y) = (x + y)2 = x2 + xy + yx + y 2 =
x + y + xy + yx, so xy + yx = 0 or xy = yx. Therefore R is commutative.
We define a Boolean ring to be a ring R such that x2 = x for all x ∈ R. That is,
a ring is Boolean iff all of its elements are idempotents.
Exercise 9.1. Show: the group of units of a Boolean ring is trivial.
Exercise 9.2. a) Show: a quotient of a Boolean ring is Boolean.
b) Show: a subring of a Boolean ring is Boolean.
Exercise 9.3. Show: a Boolean ring is absolutely flat.
2. Boolean Algebras
A Boolean ring is an object of commutative algebra. It turns out that there is a com-
pletely equivalent class of structures of an order-theoretic nature, called Boolean
algebras. In some ways the concept of a Boolean algebra is more intuitive and
transparent – e.g., starting directly from the definition, it is perhaps easier to give
examples of Boolean algebras. Moreover it is not at all difficult to see how to pass
from a Boolean ring to a Boolean algebra and conversely.
A Boolean algebra is a certain very nice partially ordered set (B, ≤). Recall
that for any partially orderet set B and any subset S, we have the notion of the
supremum sup S and the infimum inf S. To define these it is convenient to extend
the inequality notation as follows: if S, T are subsets of B, we write
S<T
to mean that for all s ∈ S and t ∈ T , s < t, and similarly
S≤T
to mean that for all s ∈ S and t ∈ T , s ≤ t.
Then we say that z = sup S if S ≤ z and if w is any element of B with S ≤ w,
then z ≤ w. Similarly z = inf S if z ≤ S and if w is any element of B with w ≤ S
then w ≤ Z. For a given subset S, neither sup S nor inf S need exist, but if either
exists it it is plainly unique. In particular if sup ∅ exists, it is necessarily a bottom
element, called 0, and if inf ∅ exists, it is necessarily a top element called 0.
189
190 9. BOOLEAN RINGS
A partially ordered set (L, ≤) is called a lattice if for all x, y ∈ L, sup{x, y} and
inf{x, y} both exist. We give new notation for this: we write
x ∨ y := sup{x, y},
the join of x and y and
x ∧ y := inf{x, y},
the meet of x and y.
A lattice is said to be bounded if it contains a bottom element 0 and a top element
1: equivalently, sup S and inf S exist for every finite subset S.
Exercise 9.4. Let L be a lattice containing 0 and 1, and let x ∈ L. Then:
a) x ∨ 1 = 1,
b) x ∧ 1 = x,
c) x ∨ 0 = x,
d) x ∧ 0 = 0.
A lattice L is complemented if it has a bottom element 0, a top element 1, and
for each x ∈ L there exists y ∈ L such that x ∨ y = 1, x ∧ y = 0.
Example: Let S be a set, and let Z(S) ⊂ 2S be the collection of all finite and
cofinite subsets of S. It is easily checked that (Z(S), ⊂) ⊂ (2S , ⊂) is a sub-Boolean
algebra. However, |Z(S)| = |S|, so if |S| = ℵ0 , then Z(S) is not isomorphic to any
power set Boolean algebra.
Boolean algebras form a full subcategory of the category of partially ordered sets.
In other words, we define a morphism f : B → B 0 of Boolean algebras simply to be
an isotone (or order-preserving) map: ∀x, y ∈ B, x ≤ y =⇒ f (x) ≤ f (y). One can
(and sometimes does, e.g. for model-theoretic purposes) also axiomatize Boolean
algebras as a structure (B, ∨, ∧, ∗, 0, 1), the point being that x ≤ y iff x ∨ y = y iff
x ∧ y = x, so the partial ordering can be recovered from the wedge or the join.
Proposition 9.2. The category of Boolean rings is equivalent to the category
of Boolean algebras.
In other words, we can define a functor F from Boolean rings to Boolean algebras
and a functor G from Boolean algebras to Boolean rings such that for every Boolean
ring R, R is naturally isomorphic to G(F (R)) and for every Boolean algebra B, B
is naturally isomorphic to F (G(B)).
Let us sketch the basic construction, leaving the details to the reader. Suppose
first that R is a Boolean ring. Then we associate a Boolean algebra F (R) with the
same underlying set as R, endowed with the following operations: ∀x, y ∈ R,
x ∧ y = xy,
x∗ = 1 − x.
The join operation is then forced on us by DeMorgan’s Laws:
x ∨ y = (x∗ ∧ y ∗ )∗ = x + y − xy.
Exercise 9.7. Check that (F (R), ∧, ∨, ∗) is indeed a Boolean algebra, and that
the bottom element 0 in F (R) (resp. the top element 1) is indeed the additive
identity 0 (resp. the multiplicative identity 1).
Conversely, suppose that we have a Boolean algebra (B, ∧, ∨, ∗). Then we define a
Boolean ring G(B) on the same underlying set B, by taking
x + y := (x ∧ y ∗ ) ∨ (y ∧ x∗ )
xy := x ∧ y.
The addition operation corresponds to the Boolean operation “exclusive or” or, in
more set-theoretic language, symmetric difference x∆y.
Exercise 9.8. Check that (G(B), +, ·) is indeed a Boolean ring with additive
identity the bottom element 0 of B and multiplicative identity the top element 1 of
B.
Exercise 9.9. a) Let R be a Boolean ring. Show: the identity map 1R on R
is an isomorphism of Boolean rings R → G(F (R)).
b) Let B be a Boolean algebra. Show that the identity map 1B on B is an isomor-
phism of Boolean algebras B → G(F (B)).
192 9. BOOLEAN RINGS
This motivates the following construction. For any Boolean ring, let M (R) be
the set of all maximal ideals of R, and define a map E : R → M (R) by letting E(x)
be the set of maximal ideals of R which do not contain x. This turns out to be
very fruitful:
Theorem 9.8. (Stone Representation Theorem) Let R be a Boolean ring and
M (R) the set of maximal ideals. The map E : R → 2M (R) which sends an element
x of R to the collection of all maximal ideals of R which do not contain x is an
injective homomorphism of Boolean rings. Therefore R is isomorphic to the Boolean
ring associated to the algebra of sets E(R) ⊂ 2M (R) .
In particular this shows that every Boolean algebra is an algebra of sets.
Proof. Step 1: We check that the map E is a homomorphism of Boolean
algebras. Above we saw E(0) = ∅; also E(1) = M (R). Also, for x, y ∈ R, E(xy) is
the set of maximal ideals which do not contain xy; since maximal ideals are prime
this is the set of maximal ideals which contain neither x nor y, i.e., E(x) ∩ E(y) =
E(x) · E(y). Finally, E(x) + E(y) = E(x) ∆ E(y) is the set of maximal ideals which
contain exactly one of x and y, whereas E(x + y) is the set of maximal ideals not
containing x + y. For m ∈ M (R), consider the following cases:
(i) x, y ∈ m. Then m is not in E(x) ∆ E(y). On the other hand x + y ∈ m, so m is
not in E(x + y).
(ii) Neither x nor y is in m. Certainly then m is not in E(x) ∆ E(y). On the other
hand, remembering that R/m ∼ = Z/2Z, both x and y map to 1 in the quotient, so
x + y maps to 1 + 1 = 0, i.e., x + y ∈ m, so m is not in E(x + y).
(iii) Exactly one of x and y lies in m. Then m ∈ E(x) ∆E(y) and as above, x + y
maps to 1 in R/m, so x + y is not in m and m ∈ E(x + y).
Step 2: We show that the map E is injective. In other words, suppose we have two
5. BOOLEAN SPACES 195
5. Boolean Spaces
We will now digress a bit to talk (not for the first or last time!) about topological
spaces. Following Bourbaki, for us compact means quasi-compact and Hausdorff.
Further a locally compact space is a Hausdorff space in which each point admits
a local base of compact neighborhoods. A subset of a topological space is clopen
if it is both closed and open.
A topological space X is totally disconnected if the only connected subsets of
X are the singleton sets {x}.2 A totally disconnected space is necessarily separated
(older terminology that I am not fond of: T1 ): i.e., singleton sets are closed. Indeed,
the closure of every connected set is connected, so the closure of a non-closed point
would give a connected set which is larger than a point. On the other hand a space
X is zero-dimensional if it admits a base of clopen sets.
Proposition 9.9. Let X be a locally compact space. Then X is totally discon-
nected iff it is zero-dimensional.
Proof. It is an exercise to show that every zero-dimensional Hausdorff space
is totally disconnected. For a proof that every locally compact totally disconnected
space is zero-dimensional, see e.g. [Cl-GT, Thm. 5.48].
A space X is called Boolean3 if it is compact and zero-dimensional; in particular
a Boolean space admits a base for the topology consisting of compact open sets.
Exercise 9.16. a) A finite space is Boolean iff it is discrete.
b) A Boolean space is discrete iff it is finite.
c) An arbitrary direct product of Boolean spaces is Boolean.
d) The usual Cantor space is homeomorphic to a countably infinite direct product
of copes of a discrete, two-point space and thus is a Boolean space.
2Following Qiaochu Yuan, we take the convention that the empty space is not connected: it
has zero connected components, not one!
3There are many synonyms: e.g. Stone space, profinite space.
196 9. BOOLEAN RINGS
Here is a more concrete description of this initial topology: for each x ∈ R, put
Ux = {m ∈ M (R) | x ∈
/ m}
Vx = {m ∈ M (R) | x ∈ m}.
Then the topology in question is the one generated by {Ux , Vx }x∈X .
To show the utility of this base, let us use it to show directly that M (R) is a
Boolean space.
6. Stone Duality
Theorem 9.12. (Stone Duality) The functors C and M give a duality between
the category of Boolean spaces and the category of Boolean algebras. That is:
a) For every Boolean algebra B, the map B → C(M (B)) given by x ∈ B 7→ Ux is
an isomorphism of Boolean algebras.
b) For every Boolean space X, the map m : X → M (C(X)) given by x ∈ X 7→
mx := {U ∈ C(X) | x ∈ / U } is a homeomorphism of Boolean spaces.
198 9. BOOLEAN RINGS
1. Associated Primes
Let M be an R-module. A prime ideal p of R is an associated prime of M if
there is m ∈ M with p = ann m = {x ∈ R | xm = 0}. The set of associated primes
of M is denoted (unfortunately) by Ass M .
Thus when R is a domain and M is torsionfree, (0) is the only associated prime
of M . In particular this holds for ideals of R. We hope this motivates the following
definition: for an ideal I of a ring R, the associated primes of the ideal I are the
associated primes of the module R/I.
Proposition 10.1.
For an R-module M and p ∈ Spec R, the following are equivalent:
(i) p ∈ Ass M .
(ii) There is an injection of R-modules R/p ,→ M .
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let p ∈ Ass M , and let m ∈ M with p = ann m. Define
ι : R → M by x 7→ xm. Then Ker ι = p, so ι gives an injection from R/p to M .
(ii) =⇒ (i): If ι : R/p ,→ M , let m = ι(1 + p). Then p = ann m.
We immediately deduce:
Corollary 10.2. If N ⊂ M are R-modules, then Ass N ⊂ Ass M .
Proposition 10.3. For a prime ideal p of R, Ass R/p = {p}.
Proof. Proposition 10.1 gives p ∈ Ass R/p. Conversely, let x ∈ R be such that
ann(x+p) = q is a prime ideal. Since p is prime, y ∈ q ⇐⇒ yx ∈ p ⇐⇒ y ∈ p.
For an R-module M , a zero divisor of M is an element x ∈ R such that xm = 0
for some m ∈ M • . We write ZD(M ) for the set of all zero divisors of M .
Proposition 10.4. For a nonzero R-module M , let F = {ann m | m ∈ M • }.
a) Every maximal element of F is a prime ideal.
b) If R is Noetherian, then Ass M 6= ∅.
Proof. a) Let I be an ideal of R of the form ann m for some x ∈ M • and not
properly contained in ann x0 for any x0 ∈ M • . Let a, b ∈ R be such that ab ∈ I
but b ∈/ I. Then bx ∈ M • . Since 0 = abx = a(bx), a ∈ ann(bx). But clearly
I = ann x ⊂ ann(bx), so by maximality of I we have I = ann(bx) and thus a ∈ I.
b) If M 6= 0, then F is a nonempty family of ideals in a Noetherian ring so has a
maximal element. Apply part a).
Exercise 10.1. Let M be a nonzero R-module, and let S ⊂ R be a multiplica-
tive subset. Following [LR08, Prop. 3.5], we consider the family F of ideals I of R
with the following propery: for all m ∈ M , if Im = 0 then sm = 0 for some s ∈ S.
199
200 10. ASSOCIATED PRIMES AND PRIMARY DECOMPOSITION
set {ann y | y ∈ R is such that ann y ⊃ ann x} has a maximal element ann y, and
by Proposition 10.4, q = ann y is prime. Then we have pn ⊂ ann x ⊂ q, and since
q is prime and p is maximal, we have q = p and thus p ∈ Ass M .
Exercise 10.4. Let k be a field and R = k[t1 , t2 , . . .] be the polynomial ring
in a countably infinite set of indeterminates over k. Let I = ht21 , t22 , . . .i, and let
p = r(I) = ht1 , t2 , . . .i. Show: p ∈ weakAss R/I \ Ass R/I.
3. Primary Ideals
A proper ideal q of a ring R is primary if for all x, y ∈ R, xy ∈ q implies x ∈ q or
y n ∈ q for some n ∈ Z+ .
Exercise 10.5. a) Show: a prime ideal is primary. (Trivial but important!)
b) Show: an ideal q of R is primary iff every zero-divisor in R/q is nilpotent.
Neither the definition or primary ideal nor the characterization given in the above
exercise is particularly enlightening, so one natural question is: which ideals are
primary? (And, of course, another natural question is: what’s the significance of
a primary ideal?) Here are some simple results which give some information on
primary ideals, sufficient to determine all the primary ideals in some simple rings.
Proposition 10.14. Let q be an ideal in a ring R. If r(q) = m is a maximal
ideal, then q is primary. In particular, any power of a maximal ideal is primary.
Proof. Since r(q) is the intersection of all prime ideals containing q, if this
intersection is a maximal ideal m, then m is the unique prime ideal containing q and
R/q is a local ring with nil(R/q) = J(R/q) = m/q. In such a ring an element is a
zero-divisor iff it is a nonunit iff it is nilpotent, so q is primary. The “in particular”
follows since by Proposition 4.15f), r(mn ) = r(m) = m.
Proposition 10.15. If q is a primary ideal, then its radical r(q) is a prime
ideal, the smallest prime ideal containing q.
Proof. Let xy ∈ r(q), so that (xy)m = xm y m ∈ p for some m ∈ Z+ . If xm
is in q then x ∈ r(q), so assume that xm is not in q. Then y m is a zero divisor in
R/q, so by definition of primary there exists n ∈ Z+ such that (y m )n ∈ q, and then
y ∈ r(q). The second statement holds for any ideal I whose radical is prime, since
r(I) is the intersection of all prime ideals containing I.
A primary ideal is said to be p-primary if its radical is the prime ideal p.
Tn
Lemma 10.16. If q1 , . . . , qn are p-primary ideals, then q = i=1 qi is p-primary.
Proof. Let x, y be elements of the ring R such that xy ∈ q and xQ∈ R\q. Then
n
for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n, there exists ai ∈ Z+ such that y ai ∈ Ii , and then y i=1 ai ∈ q, so
q is primary. Moreover, by Proposition 4.15b),
\n n
\ \n
r(q) = r( qi ) = r(qi ) = q = q.
i=1 i=1 i=1
Exercise 10.6. Give an example of primary ideals q, q0 such that q ∩ q0 is not
primary.
Proposition 10.17. If q is a primary ideal, the quotient ring R/q is connected.
Proof. Indeed, a ring is disconnected if and only if it has an idempotent
element e different from 0 or 1. Such an element is certainly not nilpotent en = e
for all n – but is a zero-divisor, since e(1 − e) = e − e2 = 0.
Exercise 10.7. Let k be a field, let R = k[x, y] and put I = (xy). Show: I is
not primary but “nevertheless” R/I is connected.
204 10. ASSOCIATED PRIMES AND PRIMARY DECOMPOSITION
Example 10.18. We will find all primary ideals in the ring Z of integers.
Evidently (0) is prime and hence primary. If q is any nonzero primary ideal,
then its radical p = r(q) is a nonzero prime ideal, hence maximal. So, combining
Propositions 10.14 and 10.15 we find that a nonzero ideal in Z is primary iff its
radical is maximal. Moreover, for any prime power (pn ), r((pn )) = r((p)) = (p)
is maximal – we use here the elementary and (we hope) familiar fact that if p is a
prime number, (p) is a prime ideal (Euclid’s Lemma); such matters will be studied in
more generality in §X.X on factorization – so (pn ) is a primary ideal. Conversely,
if n is divisible by more than one prime power, then applying the Chinese Remainder
Theorem, we get that Z/n is disconnected.
Exercise 10.8. a) Let R be an domain for which each nonzero ideal is a (finite,
of course) product of maximal ideals. Use the above argument to show that an ideal
q of R is primary iff it is a prime power.
b) (For those who know something about PIDs) Deduce in particular that primary
= prime power in any principal ideal domain.
Consider the following property of an domain:
This is a priori weaker than the hypothesis of Exericse X.Xa). Later we will devote
quite a lot of attention to the class of domains satisfying (DD), the Dedekind
domains. Among their many properties is that a Dedekind domain is (either a
field or) a domain in which each nonzero prime ideal is maximal. Thus in fact the
hypothesis of Exercise X.Xa) is equivalent to assuming that R is a Dedekind domain.
Having seen examples of a primary ideals which are not prime powers, what about
4. PRIMARY DECOMPOSITION, LASKER AND NOETHER 205
the converse? Is it at any rate the case that any prime power is a primary ideal?
We know that this is indeed the case for powers of a maximal ideal. However, the
answer is again negative in general:
For any ring R, let us either agree that R itself admits the “empty” primary de-
composition or that R has no primary decomposition (i.e., it doesn’t matter either
way) and thereafter restrict our attention to proper ideals.
It may not be too surprising that not every ideal in every ring admits a primary
decomposition. Indeed, we will see later that if R is a ring for which (0) admits a
primary decomposition, then the ring R has finitely many minimal primes.
The first important result in this area was proved by Emanuel Lasker in 1905,
roughly in the middle of his 27 year reign as world chess champion. Here it is.
Theorem 10.19. (Lasker [La05]) Let R be a polynomial ring in finitely many
variables over a field. Every proper ideal I of R admits a primary decomposition.
Lasker’s proof of this theorem was a long and intricate calculation. As we will
shortly see, a broader perspective yields considerably more for considerably less
effort. In Lasker’s honor a ring R in which every proper ideal admits a primary
decomposition is called a Laskerian ring.
Exercise 10.10. If R is Laskerian and I is an ideal of R, then R/I is Laske-
rian.
Combining Lasker’s theorem with this exercise, we get that every finitely generated
algebra over a field admits a primary decomposition. This result is of fundamental
(indeed, foundational) importance in algebraic geometry.
(iii) I is a prime power: there exists a in R and n ∈ Z+ such that (a) is prime and
I = (a)n = (an ).
Proposition 10.20. a) A prime ideal is irreducible.
b) An irreducible ideal in a Noetherian ring is primary.
Proof. a) Let p be a prime ideal, and write p = I ∩ J. Since then p ⊃ IJ, by
Proposition 4.9 we have p ⊃ I or p ⊃ J; WLOG say p ⊃ I. Then p = I ∩ J ⊂ I ⊂ p,
so that we must have I = p.
b) By passage to the quotient, we may assume that (0) is irreducible and show
that it is primary. So suppose xy = 0 and x 6= 0. Consider the chain of ideals
ann(y) ⊂ ann(y 2 ) ⊂ . . . ⊂ ann(y n ) ⊂ . . . .
Since R is Noetherian, this chain stabilizes: there exists n such that ann(y n ) =
ann(y n+k ) for all k. We claim that (x) ∩ (y n ) = 0. Indeed, if a ∈ (x) then
ay = 0, and if a ∈ (y n ) then a = by n for some b ∈ R, hence by n+1 = ay = 0, so
b ∈ ann(y n+1 ) = ann(y n ), hence a = by n = 0. Since the (0) ideal is irreducible, we
must then have y n = 0, and this shows that (0) is primary.
Exercise 10.12. This exercise is taken from a post of E. Merkulova on
http://math.stackexchange.com/questions/28620. Let k be a field, R = k[x, y] and
I = hx2 , xy, y 2 i.
a) Show: I is primary. (Hint: use Proposition 10.14.)
b) Show: I = hx, y 2 i ∩ hx2 , yi.
c) Deduce: I is an ideal in a (very nice) Noetherian domain which is primary but
not irreducible.
Theorem 10.21. (Noether) Any proper ideal in a Noetherian ring admits a
primary decomposition.
Proof. Let I be a proper ideal in the Noetherian ring R. We claim I is a
finite intersection of irreducible ideals; in view of Proposition 10.20 this gives the
desired result. To see this: suppose that the set of proper ideals which cannot
be written as a finite intersection of irreducible ideals is nonempty, and choose a
maximal element I. Then I is reducible, so we may write I = J ∩ K where each of
J and K is strictly larger than I. But being strictly larger than I each of J and
K can be written as a finite intersection of irreducible ideals, and hence so can I.
Contradiction!
In other words, a Noetherian ring is Laskerian. Therefore Lasker’s Theorem is
an immediate consequence of Noether’s Theorem together with the Hilbert Basis
Theorem, which we recall, was proved in 1888 and whose remarkably short and
simple – but nonconstructive – proof engendered first controversy and later deep
admiration. The same is true for Noether’s theorem: it is from this theorem, and
the ridiculous simplicity of its proof, that Noetherian rings get their name.
Exercise 10.13. Let R be a Noetherian
Tr ring, with minimal primes p1 , . . . , pr .
Show: there is N ∈ Z+ such that (0) = i=1 pN
i . (Hint: use Proposition 4.15g).)
But of course throwing in extra primes is both frivolous and wasteful. The fol-
lowing definition formalizes the idea of a primary decomposition which is “frugal”
in two reasonable ways.
set of all zero divisors, so from Exercise 3.X and the proof of Theorem 10.24 we
have [ [ \ [
D = r(D) = r((0 : x)) = pj ⊂ pj .
06=x 06=x x∈q
/ j j
Conversely, by Theorem 10.24 each pi is of the form r((0 : x)) for some x ∈ R.
Theorem 10.28. (Second Uniqueness Theorem) Let I be an ideal of R, and
let
n
\ m
\
qi = I = rj
i=1 j=1
be two irredundant primary decompositions for an ideal I. By Theorem 10.24 we
know that m = n and that there is a reordering r1 , . . . , rn of the rj ’s such that for
1 ≤ i ≤ n, r(qi ) = pi = r(ri ). Moreover, if pi is minimal, then qi = rj .
In other words, the primary ideals corresponding to the minimal primes are inde-
pendent of the primary decomposition.
We will use the technique of localization to prove this result, so first we need
some preliminaries on the effect of localization on a primary decomposition.
Proposition 10.29. Let R be a ring, S ⊂ R a multiplicatively closed set, and
q be a p-primary ideal. Write ι : R → S −1 R for the localization map.
a) If S ∩ p 6= ∅, then ι∗ (q) = S −1 R.
b) If S ∩ p = ∅, then ι∗ (q) is ι∗ (p)-primary, and ι∗ (ι∗ (q)) = q.
Nullstellensätze
1. Zariski’s Lemma
In 1947 Oscar Zariski published a short note [Za47] proving the following result.
Theorem 11.1. (Zariski’s Lemma) Let k be a field, A a finitely generated
k-algebra, and m ∈ MaxSpec A. Then A/m is a finite degree field extension of k.
Exercise 11.1. Show: the following is an equivalent restatement of Zariski’s
Lemma: let K/k be a field extension such that K is finitely generated as a k-algebra.
Then K/k is an algebraic field extension.
Notwithstanding its innocuous appearance, Zariski’s Lemma is a useful result on
affine algebras over any field. Further, when k is algebraically closed, it carries all
of the content of Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz, the main theorem of this section.
Oh, let us count the ways! The literature contains many interesting proofs, employ-
ing an impressively wide range of ideas and prior technology. We will in fact give
several different proofs during the course of these notes. Of course some pride of
place goes to the first proof that we give, so after much thought (and after changing
our mind at least once!) we have decided on the following.
1.1. Proof of Zariski’s Lemma via the Artin-Tate Lemma.
As in Exercise 11.1, it suffices to prove the following: let K/k be a field exten-
sion that is finitely generated as a k-algebra. We claim K/k is algebraic.
Indeed, if not, let x1 , . . . , xn be a transcendence basis for K/k (n ≥ 1 since
K/k is transcendental), put k(x) = k(x1 , . . . , xn ) and consider the tower of rings
(26) k ⊂ k(x) ⊂ K.
To be sure, we recall the definition of a transcendence basis: the elements xi are alge-
braically independent over k and K/k(x) is algebraic. But since K is a finitely gen-
erated k-algebra, it is certainly a finitely generated k(x)-algebra and thus K/k(x)
is a finite degree field extension. Thus the Artin-Tate Lemma applies to (26): we
conclude that k(x)/k is a finitely generated k-algebra. But this is absurd. It implies
the much weaker statement that k(x) = k(x1 , . . . , xn−1 )(xn ) is finitely generated
211
212 11. NULLSTELLENSÄTZE
as a k(x1 , . . . , xn−1 )[xn ]-algebra, or weaker yet, that there exists some field F such
that F (t) is finitely generated as an F [t]-algebra: i.e., there exist finitely many ra-
tional functions {ri (t) = pqii(t)(t) N
}i=1 such that every rational function is a polynomial
in the ri ’s with k-coefficients. But F [t] is a PID with infinitely many nonassociate
nonzero prime elements q (e.g. adapt Euclid’s argument of the infinitude of the
primes), so we may choose a nonzero prime element q which does not divide qi (t)
for any i. It is then clear that 1q cannot be a polynomial in the ri (t)’s: for instance,
evaluation at a root of q in F leads to a contradiction.
We will give one further proof of Zariski’s Lemma now (and more later...), an
extremely elegant and simple one due to J. McCabe [McC76].
2. Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz
Let k be a field, let Rn = k[t1 , . . . , tn ], and write An for k n . We introduce an anti-
tone Galois connection (V, I) between subsets of Rn and subsets of An . Namely:
For S ⊂ An , we put
I(S) = {f ∈ Rn | ∀x ∈ S, f (x) = 0}.
In other words, I(S) is the set of polynomials which vanish at every element of S.
Conversely, for J ⊂ Rn , we put
V (J) = {x ∈ An | ∀f ∈ J, f (x) = 0}.
This is nothing else than the Galois relation associated to the relation f (x) = 0 on
the Cartesian product Rn × An .
2. HILBERT’S NULLSTELLENSATZ 213
As usual, we would like to say something about the induced closure operators
on Rn and An . First, for any subset S of An , I(S) is not just a subset but an ideal
of Rn . In fact I(S) is a radical ideal: indeed, if f n ∈ I(S) then f n vanishes on
every point of S, so f vanishes at every point of S.
This little bit of structure pulled from thin air will quicken the heart of any Bour-
bakiste. But beyond the formalism, the key question is: exactly which sets are
closed? Without knowing this, we haven’t proved the Nullstellensatz any more
than the analogous formalities between sets and groups of automorphisms prove
the Galois correspondence for Galois field extensions.
The closed subsets of An are closed under arbitrary intersections (including the
“empty intersection”: An = V ((0)) and under finite unions (including the “empty
union”: ∅ = V ({1}) = V (Rn ), and therefore form the closed sets for a unique
topology on An , the Zariski topology.
Exercise 11.2. a) Prove these facts.
b) Show that the Zariski topology on An/k coincides with the topology it inherits as
a subset of An/k .
c) Show that the Zariski topology is T1 : i.e., singleton subsets are closed.
d) Show that when n = 1, the Zariski topology is the coarsest T1 topology on k:
namely, the topology in which a proper subset is closed iff it is finite.
e) For any n ≥ 1, show that the Zariski topology on k n is discrete iff k is finite.
f ) For any infinite field and m, n ≥ 1, show that the Zariski topology on k m+n is
strictly finer than the product of the Zariski topologies on k m and k n .
Remark: It is often lamented that the Zariski topology (especially when k = C) is
so “coarse”. It is true that it is much coarser than the “analytic topology” on k n
when k is a topological field (i.e., the product topology from the topology on k).
But from an algebraic perspective the Zariski topology is if anything too fine: we
will see why later on when we extend the topology to all prime ideals on an affine
algebra. Moreover, the fact that the Zariski topology on Fnq is discrete creates many
geometric problems.
Exercise 11.3. Let k be a field and n ∈ Z+ as above. Explicitly compute the
ideal I(k n ), i.e., the set of all polynomials which vanish at every point of k n . Do
we necessarily have I(k n ) = {0}?
Lemma 11.2. For a = (a1 , . . . , an ) ∈ k n , put ma = hx1 − a1 , . . . , xn − an i.
Then:
a) We have Rn /ma = k. In particular ma is maximal.
b) ma = I({a}) is the ideal of all functions vanishing at a.
c) The assignment a 7→ ma is a bijection from k n to the set of all maximal ideals
m of Rn such that Rn /m = k.
Proof. Part a) is obvious (but important).
b) Certainly each xi − ai vanishes at a, so ma ⊂ I({a}). But by part a) ma is a
maximal ideal, whereas 1 ∈/ I({a}), so we must have ma = I({a}).
214 11. NULLSTELLENSÄTZE
We prove one last fact before imposing the hypothesis that k is algebraically closed.
Proposition 11.4. Let k be any field and J an ideal of k[x] = k[x1 , . . . , xn ].
Then:
a) V (J) = V (rad J).
b) For any subset S ⊂ k n , I(S) is a radical ideal.
v) I(V (J)) is a radical ideal containing rad J.
Proof. The underlying mechanism here is the following truly basic observa-
tion: for f ∈ k[x], P ∈ k n and m ∈ Z+ , we have
f (P ) = 0 ⇐⇒ f m (P ) = 0.
a) Since J ⊂ rad J we have V (J) ⊃ V (rad J). Conversely, let P ∈ V (J) and
f ∈ rad J. Then there is m ∈ Z+ such that f m ∈ J, so f m (P ) = 0 and thus
f (P ) = 0. It follows that P ∈ V (rad J).
2. HILBERT’S NULLSTELLENSATZ 215
Exercise 11.7. The argument used in the proof of Theorem 11.9 is also called
the Rabinowitsch Trick. Explain its relation to the proof of Proposition 11.3.
Exercise 11.8. Can you deduce Theorem 11.9 from Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz?
Exercise 11.9. Let R be a subring of an algebraically closed field k, and let
f1 , . . . , fr ∈ R[t1 , . . . , tn ]. Show that exactly one of the following holds:
(i) There is x ∈ k n such that f1 (x) = . . . = fr (x) = 0. Pr
(ii) There are g1 , . . . , gr ∈ R[t1 , ..., tn ] and a ∈ R• such that i=1 gi fi = a.
In the case of R = Z and k = C, Exercise 11.9 is often called the “Arithmetic
Nullstellensatz.” A more interesting version of it would ask in Case (ii) for explicit
upper bounds on the degrees of the polynomials gj .
A field k is real closed if it is formally real and admits no proper formally real al-
gebraic extension. So e.g. R is real closed and Q is formally real but not real closed.
As we saw, even the weak Nullstellensatz fails for polynomial rings over any non-
algebraically closed field k. However, when k is formally real one can find coun-
terexamples to the Nullstellensatz of a particular form, and when k is real closed
one can show that these counterexamples are in a certain precise sense the only
ones, leading to an identification of the closure operation J 7→ I(V (J)) in this case.
It follows that
0
a2(m+m ) + a sum of squares = jj 0 + jb0 d0 + j 0 bd + bb0 dd0 ∈ J,
and thus a ∈ R ad(J) = J, contradiction. Thus R ad(I) is the intersection of all
real prime ideals containing I.
Remark: For a direct algebraic proof of Theorem 11.12b), see e.g. [S, § 3.3].
Exercise 11.14. Let R = R[x, y]/(x2 + y 2 ).
a) Show that R is a domain.
b) Show that R is not real.
c) Show that there is a (unique!) R-algebra homomorphism ϕ : R → R.
(Thus the converse of Theorem 11.12b) does not hold.)
In [Lg53], Lang actually proved the following stronger result than Theorem 11.12b),
which we state in more geometric language: the domain R above corresponds to
an integral affine variety V over the real closed field k, and Lang showed that the
function field k(V ) is formally real iff V has a nonsingular k-rational point.
Theorem 11.13. (The Nullstellensatz for Real-Closed Fields) Let k be a real-
closed field, and J an ideal in k[t] = k[t1 , . . . , tn ]. Then J = R ad(J).
4. THE COMBINATORIAL NULLSTELLENSATZ 219
Proof. Step 1: Suppose J is a real prime ideal. Let R = k[t]/J, and let K be
the fraction field of R; by Exercise 11.X, K is formally real; let L be a real closure
1
of K. For f ∈ R \ J, let S be the localization R[ q(f ) ], so S ⊂ L. By Theorem
11.12a) there is a k-algebra homomorphism ψ : S → k; let x = (ψ(t1 ), . . . , ψ(tn )).
Then x ∈ V (J) and f (x) 6= 0, so f ∈/ I(V (J)). It follows that J = I(V (J)) = J.
Step 2: Suppose J is a real ideal, and let T XJ be the set of all real prime ideals
containing J. By Proposition 11.11c), J = p∈XJ p, and thus
\ [ \ \
J = I(V (J)) = I(V ( p)) = I( V (p)) = I(V (p)) = p = J.
p∈XJ p∈XJ p∈XJ p∈XJ
with fi ∈ k[t1 , . . . , tn−1 ]. If (x1 , . . . , xn−1 ) ∈ k n−1 , the polynomial f (x1 , . . . , xn−1 , tn ) ∈
k[tn ] vanishes for all #Sn > dn elements xn ∈ Sn and thus is identically zero, i.e.,
fi (x1 , . . . , xn−1 ) = 0 for all 0 ≤ i ≤ tn . By induction, each fi (t1 , . . . , tn−1 ) is the
zero polynomial and thus f is the zero polynomial.
Theorem 11.15. (Combinatorial Nullstellensatz Qn [Al99]) Let k be a field, S1 , . . . , Sn
be nonempty finite subsets of k, and put S = i=1 Si . For 1 ≤ i ≤ n, put
Y
gi (ti ) = (ti − si ) ∈ k[ti ] ⊂ k[t] = k[t1 , . . . , tn ]
si ∈Si
and
g = hg1 (t1 ), . . . , gn (tn )i.
Then
S = V (g)
and
g = I(V (g)) = g.
220 11. NULLSTELLENSÄTZE
Exercise 11.15. a) Show: in the notation of the proof of Theorem 11.13, the
polynomials h1 , . . . , hn satisfy deg hi ≤ deg f − deg gi for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n.
b) Show: the coefficients of h1 , . . . , hn lie in the subring of k generated by the
coefficients of f, g1 , . . . , gn .
Corollary 11.16. (Polynomial Method) Let k be a field, n ∈ Z+ , a1 , . . . , an ∈
N, and let f ∈ k[t] = k[t1 , . . . , tn ]. We suppose:
(i) deg f = a1 + . . . + an .
(ii) The coefficient of ta1 1 · · · tann in f is nonzero.
Then, for any subsets Q S1 , . . . , Sn of k with #Si > ai for 1 ≤ i ≤ n, there is
n
s = (s1 , . . . , sn ) ∈ S = i=1 Si such that f (s) 6= 0.
Proof. It is no loss of generality to assume that #Si = ai + 1 for all i, and
we do so. We will show that if (i) holds and f |S ≡ 0, then (ii) does not hold, i.e.,
the coefficient of ta1 1 · · · tann in f is 0. Q
Define, for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n, gi (ti ) = si ∈Si ti − si . By Theorem 11.13 and the
preceding exercise, there are h1 , . . . , hn ∈ k[t] such that
n
X
f= hi gi
i=1
and
deg hi ≤ (a1 + . . . + an ) − deg gi , ∀1 ≤ i ≤ n,
so
(28) deg hi gi ≤ deg f.
Thus if hi gi contains any monomial of degree deg f , such a monomial would be
of maximal degree in hi gi = hi si ∈Si (ti − si ) and thus be divisible by tai i +1 . It
Q
follows that for all i, the coefficient of ta1 1 · · · tann in hi gi is zero, hence the coefficient
of ta1 1 · · · tann in f is zero.
5. THE FINITE FIELD NULLSTELLENSATZ 221
Let I0 = htq1 − t1 , . . . , tqn − tn i. Then the key observation is that for any ideal J of
Fq [t], J ⊃ I0 . Indeed, since xq = x for all x ∈ Fq , the polynomials tq1 −t1 , . . . , tqn −tn
each vanish at every point of Fnq , so J = I(V (J)) ⊃ I(Fnq ) ⊃ I0 . Since of course
J ⊃ J, it follows that for all ideals J of k[t] we have
(29) J ⊃ J + I0 .
Proposition 11.17. (Finite Field Weak Nullstellensatz) Let Fq be a finite
field, and let n ∈ Z+ . For 1 ≤ i ≤ n, let gi = tqi − ti ∈ Fq [t1 , . . . , tn ], and put
I0 = hg1 , . . . , gn i. Then I0 = I(Fnq ) is the ideal of all functions vanishing at every
point of Fnq .
Exercise 11.16. Deduce Proposition 11.17 from the Combinatorial Nullstel-
lensatz.
Proposition 11.17 asserts that the containment of (29) is an equality when J = (0).
In fact, this holds in all cases.
Lemma 11.18. Let J be an ideal of Fq [t1 , . . . , tn ]. If J contains the ideal I0 =
htq1 − t1 , . . . , tqn − tn i, then rad J = J.
Proof. Suppose that for x ∈ R, there is n ∈ Z+ with xn ∈ J. Then also
qn n−1
x = (xq )q ∈ J. By Corollary 11.17, for all x ∈ R, f q − f ∈ I0 ⊂ J: applying
n−1 n n n
this with f = xq , we find that xq − x ∈ I and thus xq − (xq − x) = x ∈ J.
Theorem 11.19. (Finite Field Nullstellensatz) For any ideal J of R = Fq [t1 , . . . , tn ],
J = I(V (J)) = J + I0 = hJ, tq1 − t1 , . . . , tqn − tn i.
We will give two proofs: one using the Semirational Nullstellensatz, and one using
the Finite Field Weak Nullstellensatz.
Proof. By the Semirational Nullstellensatz (Theorem 11.9) and Lemma 11.18,
I(V a (J + I0 )) = rad(J + I0 ) = J + I0 .
Since V a (I0 ) = Fnq , we have
I(V (J)) = I(V a (J) ∩ Fnq ) = I(V a (J) ∩ V a (I0 )) = I(V a (J + I0 )) = J + I0 .
Proof. By (29) J ⊃ J + I0 , it suffices to show that for all J ⊇ I0 , J = J.
By Proposition 11.17, I0 = I(Fnq ). For P = (x1 , . . . , xn ) ∈ Fnq , let
mP = I({P }) = ht1 − x1 , . . . , tn − xn i.
T
Thus {mP }P ∈Fnq are finitely many pairwise comaximal ideals with I0 = P ∈Fn mP .
q
By the Chinese Remainder Theorem,
n
mP ∼ R/mP ∼
\ Y
(30) R/I0 = R/ = = k #Fq .
P ∈Fn
q P ∈Fn
q
222 11. NULLSTELLENSÄTZE
The Correspondence Theorem now gives us canonical bijections between the set of
ideals containing I0 and the set of subsets of Fnq . Since every subset of the finite set
n
Fnq is Zariski closed, there are precisely 2#Fq Zariski-closed subsets and therefore
n n
precisely 2#Fq ideals J with J = J. By (30) there are precisely 2#Fq ideals J
containing I0 , so we must have J = J for all such ideals.
Remark: It seems that Theorem 11.19 was first stated and proved (as in the first
proof above) in a 1991 technical report of R. Germundsson [Ge91].
Let p be a prime number. We say that a field k is a p-field if every every fi-
nite extension l/k has degree a power of p.
6. TERJANIAN’S HOMOGENEOUS p-NULLSTELLENSATZ 223
Corollary 11.25.
The following statements are equivalent – and hence, by Corollary 11.24, all true.
(i) Every continuous, odd map f : S n → Rn has a zero.
(ii) There is no continuous, odd map g : S n → S n−1 .
(iii) Every continuous map f : S n → Rn identifies an antipodal pair.
(iv) (Lusternik-Schnirelmann-Borsuk) Let {F1 , . . . , Fn+1 } be a covering family of
closed subsets of S n . Then some member of the family contains an antipodal pair.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let ι : S n−1 ,→ Rn be the natural inclusion. If g : S n →
n−1
S is continuous and odd, ι ◦ g : S n → Rn is continuous and odd with no zero.
(ii) =⇒ (iii): If f identifies no antipodal pair, then g : S n → S n−1 by x 7→
f (x)−f (−x)
||f (x)−f (−x)|| is continuous and odd.
(iii) =⇒ (i): Let f : Rn → S n be odd. By assumption, there is x ∈ S n such that
f (x) = f (−x), but since also f (x) = −f (−x), we conclude f (x) = 0.
Sn+1
(iii) =⇒ (iv): Let F1 , . . . , Fn+1 be closed subsets of S n such that i=1 Fi = S n ;
suppose that none of the sets F1 , . . . , Fn contains an antipodal pair: equivalently,
putting Ei = −Fi , we have that Ei ∩ Fi = ∅ for 1 ≤ i ≤ n. For a point x and
a subset Y of S n , put d(x, Y ) = inf{d(x, y) | y ∈ Y }. For 1 ≤ i ≤ n + 1, define
fi : S n → R by fi (x) = d(x, Ei ) − d(x, Fi ). Observe that
x ∈ Fi =⇒ fi (−x) < 0 < fi (x),
x ∈ Ei =⇒ fi (x) < 0 < fi (−x).
Applying condition (iii) to f = (f1 , . . . , fn ) : S n → Rn , we get x0 ∈ S n such that
f (−x0 ) = f (x0 ). Thus neither x0 nor −x0 lies in any Fi with 1 ≤ i ≤ n, hence
both x0 and −x0 must lie in Fn+1 .
(iv) =⇒ (ii): Let f : S n → S n−1 be continuous. Observe the following “converse”
to Lusternik-Schnirelmann-Borsuk: there is a covering family {Ei }n+1 i=1 of closed
subsets of S n−1 , each of diameter less than 2. (We leave the verification of this as
an exercise.) For 1 ≤ i ≤ n+1, put Fi = f −1 (Ei ). Thus {Fi }n+1 i=1 is a covering of S
n
n
by closed subsets, so by condition (iv) for some 1 ≤ i ≤ n + 1 and x0 ∈ S we have
x0 , −x0 ∈ Fi , i.e., f (x0 ), f (−x0 ) ∈ Ei . Since Ei has diameter less than 2, it contains
no antipodal pair, and thus f cannot be odd, for otherwirse f (x0 ), −f (x0 ) ∈ Ei .
6. TERJANIAN’S HOMOGENEOUS p-NULLSTELLENSATZ 225
f 0 = {x ∈ Rn | f (x) = 0},
f − = {x ∈ Rn | f (x) < 0}.
For a Lebesgue measurable subset S ⊂ Rn , we denote its measure by Vol(S).
1. Goldman domains
Lemma 12.1.
For a domain R with fraction field K, the following are equivalent:
(i) K is finitely generated as an R-algebra.
(ii) There exists f ∈ K such that K = R[f ].
Proof. Of course (ii) =⇒ (i). Conversely, if K = R[f1 , . . . , fn ], then write
fi = pqii , and then K = R[ q1 ···q
1
n
].
A ring satisfying the conditions of Lemma 12.1 will be called a Goldman domain.
Exercise 12.1. Show: an overring1 of a Goldman domain is a Goldman do-
main.
Lemma 12.2. Let R be a domain with fraction field K, and 0 6= x ∈ R. the
following are equivalent:
(i) Any nonzero prime ideal of R contains x.
(ii) Any nonzero ideal contains a power of x.
(iii) K = R[x−1 ].
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): let I be a nonzero ideal. If I is disjoint from {xn }, then
by Multiplicative Avoidance (5.24), I can be extended to a prime ideal disjoint
from {xn }, contradicting (i).
(ii) =⇒ (iii): Let 0 6= y ∈ R. By (ii), we have (y) contains some power of x,
say xk = yz. But this implies that y is a unit in R[x−1 ].
(iii) =⇒ (i): The prime ideals killed in the localization map R 7→ R[x−1 ] are
precisely those which meet the multiplicatively closed set {xk }, i.e., contain x.
Corollary 12.3. For a domain R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is a Goldman domain.
(ii) The intersection of all nonzero prime ideals of R is nonzero.
Exercise 12.2. Prove Corollary 12.3.
Easy examples of Goldman domains: a field, k[[t]], Z(p) . In fact we have devel-
oped enough technology to give a remarkably clean characterization of Noetherian
Goldman domains.
Theorem 12.4. Let R be a domain.
a) If R has only finitely many primes, then R is a Goldman domain.
b) If R is a Noetherian Goldman domain, then R has finitely many primes.
c) A Noetherian Goldman domain is either a field or a one-dimensional domain.
1An overring of a domain R is a ring intermediate between R and its fraction field K.
227
228 12. GOLDMAN DOMAINS AND HILBERT-JACOBSON RINGS
Proof. Let S = R \ {0}. The key observation is that S −1 R[t] = K[t]. Recall
(Proposition 7.5) that in any localization map R 7→ S −1 R, the prime ideals which
push forward to the unit ideal are precisely those which meet S, whereas the local-
ization map restricted to all other prime ideals is a bijection onto the set of prime
ideals of S −1 R. Applying that in this case gives the desired result immediately!
2. Hilbert rings
To put Theorem 12.11 to good use, we need to have a class of rings for which the
contraction of a maximal ideal from a polynomial ring is again a maximal ideal. It
turns out that the following is the right class of rings:
3. Jacobson Rings
Theorem 12.18. For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) For all I ∈ I(R), r(I) is the intersection of all maximal ideals containing I.
(i0 ) In every quotient ring of R, the nilradical equals the Jacobson radical.
(ii) Every prime ideal p of R is the intersection of all maximal ideals containing p.
(iii) Every nonmaximal prime ideal p of R is equal to the intersection of all prime
ideals strictly containing p.
If R satisfies these equivalent properties it is called a Jacobson ring.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (i0 ) is immediate from the Correspondence Theorem. T
(i) =⇒ (ii): If (i) holds, then in particular for any radical ideal I, I = m⊃I m,
and prime ideals are radical.
(ii) =⇒ (i): for any ideal I of R,
\ \ \ \
rad I = p= m= m.
p⊃I p⊃I m⊃p m⊃I
T
(ii) =⇒ (iii): If p is prime but not maximal, then p = m⊃p m and all the maximal
ideals containing p strictly contain p.
¬ (ii) =⇒ ¬ (iii): Let p be a prime which is not the intersection of the maximal
ideals containing it. Replacing R with R/p, we may assume R is a domain with
nonzero Jacobson radical J(R). Let x ∈ J(R) \ {0}, and choose, by Multiplicative
232 12. GOLDMAN DOMAINS AND HILBERT-JACOBSON RINGS
4. Hilbert-Jacobson Rings
Proposition 12.20. Suppose R is both a Goldman domain and a Jacobson
ring. Then R is a field.
Proof. Let K be the fraction field of R, and suppose for a conradiction that
R 6= K. Then there is a nonzero nonunit f ∈ R such that K is the localization
of R at the multiplicative subset S = {f, f 2 , . . .}. Let m be a maximal ideal of R.
Since R is not a field, m is not zero, and thus the pushforward of R to S −1 R is the
unit ideal. By Proposition 7.5, m meets S. Since m is prime, we conclude f ∈ m.
It follows that the Jacobson radical of R contains f is accordingly nonzero. On the
other hand R, being a domain, has zero nilradical. Thus R is not Jacobson.
In the sequel we will use the consolidated terminology Hilbert-Jacobson ring for
a ring satisfying the equivalent conditions of Theorem 12.21.
5. APPLICATION: ZERO-DIMENSIONAL IDEALS IN POLYNOMIAL RINGS 233
and thus dimk k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/I is finite iff dimk k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/I is finite. So we may
assume that k is algebraically closed, and thus the points x of V (I) correspond
precisely to the maximal ideals of k[t1 , . . . , tn ] containing I, so we are assuming
that I is contained in only finitely many maximal ideals, say m1 , . . . , mN . Thus
k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/ rad I ∼
= k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/m1 × . . . × k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/mN ,
so dimk k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/ rad I is finite by Zariski’s Lemma. In particular k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/ rad I
has Krull dimension zero, hence so does k[t1 , . . . , tn ]/I, hence it is Artinian. By
234 12. GOLDMAN DOMAINS AND HILBERT-JACOBSON RINGS
We claim that
I = hf (t1 ), H1 , . . . , Hn−1 i.
5. APPLICATION: ZERO-DIMENSIONAL IDEALS IN POLYNOMIAL RINGS 235
Certainly we have
hf (t1 )i ⊂ hf (t1 ), G1 , . . . , Gn−1 i ⊂ I,
so passing to R/(f (t1 )) it is enough to show equality after localizating at each prime
ideal p containing f (t1 ). Let p be such a prime ideal. Then p contains gi (t1 ) for
some j, and since the gj ’s are pairwise comaximal, for all j 6= i, we have that gj (t1 )
is a unit modulo p, hence Gi (t1 ) is a unit modulo p, whereas Gj (t1 ) ∈ (gi ) for all
j 6= i. Therefore
hf (t1 ), H1 , . . . , Hn−1 ip = hgi (t1 ), fi,1 , . . . , fi,n−1 ip .
Since fi,1 , . . . , fi,n−1 generate I modulo (gi ), they generate I modulo p and thus Ip
modulo Rp , so by Nakayama’s Lemma they generate Ip , completing the proof.
In particular, if S ⊂ k n is any finite subset, there are polynomials f1 , . . . , fn ∈
k[t1 , . . . , tn ] such that
{x ∈ k n | f1 (x) = . . . = fn (x) = 0} = S.
Exercise 12.7. Let I = ht1 , t2 i2 = ht21 , t1 t2 , t22 i in k[t1 , t2 ]. Show: I is zero-
dimensional and cannot be generated by 2 elements. (Thus the word “radical” in
the statement of Theorem 12.23 is essential.)
CHAPTER 13
Therefore there is a unique topology on Spec R in which the closed sets are precisely
those of the form V (I). This is called the Zariski topology.
It is of course natural to ask for a characterization of the open sets. Recall that a
base for the open sets of a topology is a collection {Bi } of open sets such that:
Proposition 13.2. Let R be any ring, and consider the canonical homomor-
phism f : R → Rred = R/ nil(R). Then f −1 : Spec Rred → Spec R is a homeomor-
phism.
Exercise 13.2. Prove Proposition 13.2.
Exercise 13.3. Let R1 , . . . , Rn be finitely many rings.`Show: Spec(R1 × . . . ×
n
Rn ) is canonically homeomorphic to the topological space i=1 Spec Ri .
Exercise 13.4. Let R be a Boolean ring. Earlier we defined a topology on the
set “M (R)” of all maximal ideals of R. But, as we know, a Boolean ring all prime
ideals are maximal, so as sets M (R) = Spec R. Show that moreover the topology
we defined on M (R) is the Zariski topology on Spec R.
1This is just the familiar, and easy, fact that it suffices to verify quasi-compactness on any
base for the topology. It is also true, but deeper, that one can verify quasi-compactness on any
subbase: Alexander’s Subbase Theorem.
4. PROPERTIES OF THE SPECTRUM: SEPARATION AND SPECIALIZATION 239
T
so that ∅ = i V (fi ) = V (hfi i). Therefore the ideal I = hfi i contains 1, and this
meansTthat there is some finite subset f1 , . . . , fnSof I such that hf1 , . . . , fn i = R.
n n
Thus i=1 V (fi ) = ∅, or equivalently, Spec R = i=1 U (fi ).
T
x ∈ X, U ∈Nx U = {x}.
The reader who is familiar with topology but has not seen the specialization relation
before will find an explanation in part f) of the following exercise.
Exercise 13.8. a) Show: x 7→ y iff Nx ⊂ Ny .
b) Show that specialization satisfies the following properties:
(i) reflexivity: x 7→ x; (ii) transitivity x 7→ y, y 7→ z =⇒ x 7→ z.
A relation R with these properties is called a quasi-ordering. A partial ordering
is a quasi-ordering with the additional axiom of anti-symmetry: xRy, yRx =⇒
x = y.
c) Show that specialization is a partial ordering on X iff X is Kolmogorov.
d) Show that a point y is closed2 iff y 7→ x =⇒ x = y.
e) A point x for which x 7→ y holds for all y ∈ X is called generic. Give an
example of a topological space in which every point is generic.
f ) Show that X is separated iff x 7→ y =⇒ x = y.
Exercise 13.9. Let X be a set endowed with a quasi-ordering R. Define a new
relation x ≡ y if x R y and y R x.
a) Show: ≡ is an equivalence relation on X.
b) Write X 0 for the set of ≡ equivalence classes, and let q : X → X 0 be the natural
map – i.e., x 7→ {y ∈ X | y ≡ x}. Show that the relation R descends to a relation
≤ on X 0 : i.e., for s1 , s2 ∈ X 0 , then by choosing x1 ∈ s1 , x2 ∈ s2 and putting
s1 ≤ s2 ⇐⇒ x1 R x2 ,
the relation ≤ is well-defined independent of the choices of x1 and x2 . Show that
moreover ≤ is a partial ordering on X 0 .
c) Let X be a topological space and R be the specialization relation. Endowing
X 0 with the quotient topology via q, show that the induced relation ≤ on X 0 is
the specialization relation on X 0 , and accordingly by the previous exercise X 0 is a
Kolmogorov space. If it pleases you, show that q : X → X 0 is universal for maps
from X into a Kolmogorov space Y , hence X 0 (or rather, q : X → X 0 ) can be
regarded as the Kolmogorov quotient of X.
2Strictly speaking we mean {y} is closed, but this terminology is common and convenient.
4. PROPERTIES OF THE SPECTRUM: SEPARATION AND SPECIALIZATION 241
1
Exercise 13.10. Let (X, µ) be a measure R space, and let L be the 1space of
all measurable functions f : X → R with X |f |dµ < ∞. For f ∈ L , define
||f || := X |f |dµ, and for > 0, put B(f, ) = {g ∈ L1 | ||g − f || < }. Show that
R
the B(f, )’s form a base for a topology on L1 , but that this topology is, in general,
not Kolmogorov. Show that the Kolmogorov quotient is precisely the usual Lebesgue
space L1 , whose elements are not functions but classes of functions modulo µ a.e.
equivalence.
Proposition 13.7. For any ring R, the spectrum Spec R is a Kolmogorov
space. Indeed, for p, q ∈ Spec R we have p 7→ q iff p ⊂ q.
Proof. For prime ideals p and q we have
p 7→ q ⇐⇒ q ∈ {p} = {f ∈ Spec R | f ⊃ p} ⇐⇒ p ⊂ q.
Thus the specialization relation is just containment of ideals, which certainly sat-
isfies antisymmetry: p ⊂ q, p ⊂ q =⇒ p = q. Now apply Exercise 13.9c).
Theorem 13.8. For a commutative ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R/ nil R is absolutely flat, i.e., every R/ nil R-module is flat.
(ii) R has Krull dimension zero.
(iii) Spec R is a separated space.
(iv) Spec R is a Hausdorff space.
(v) Spec R is a Boolean space.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (ii) This is Theorem 7.26.
(ii) ⇐⇒ (iii): A space is separated iff all of its singleton sets are closed. But if p
is prime, V (p) consists of all primes containing p, so V (p) = {p} iff p is maximal.
Certainly (v) =⇒ (iv) =⇒ (iii).
(i) =⇒ (v): Since Spec R = Spec(R/ nil R), we may well assume that R itself is
absolutely flat. Let p and q be distinct prime ideals; since both are maximal, there
exists an element f ∈ p \ q. By Proposition 3.100, there is an idempotent e with
(e) = (f ), and therefore e ∈ p \ q. Then D(1 − e), D(e) is a separation of Spec R.
More precisely, D(e) ∩ D(1 − e) = D(e(1 − e)) = D(e − e2 ) = D(0) = ∅, whereas
for any prime ideal p, since 0 = e(1 − e) ∈ p, we must have e ∈ p or 1 − e ∈ p. By
construction, p ∈ D(1 − e), q ∈ D(e). This shows Spec`R is Hausdorff, and more:
given points P 6= Q of X, we found a separation X = U V with P ∈ U, Q ∈ V , so
X is zero-dimensional. By Proposition 13.3, every ring has quasi-compact spectrum,
so Spec R is Hausdorff, zero-dimensional and quasi-compact, i.e., Boolean.
Exercise 13.11. a) Let R be a product of fields. Show: Spec R is a Boolean
space.
Q{Ri }i∈I be a family of rings, each of which has Krull dimension 0, and put
b) Let
R = i Ri . Must Spec R be Boolean?
4.1. Gelfand Rings.
Theorem 13.9. a) For a ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) Every prime ideal of R is contained in a unique maximal ideal.
(ii) For all x ∈ R, there are r, s ∈ R such that (1 + rx)(1 + s(1 − x)) = 0.
(iii) Spec R is quasi-normal: two disjoint closed sets can be separated by two disjoint
open sets.
(iv) MaxSpec R is a retract of Spec R. A ring satisfying these equivalent conditions
is called a Gelfand ring.
242 13. Spec R AS A TOPOLOGICAL SPACE
5. Irreducible spaces
A topological space is irreducible if it is nonempty and if it cannot be expressed
as the union of two proper closed subsets.
Exercise 13.16. Show: for a Hausdorff topological space X, the following are
equivalent:
(i) X is irreducible.
(ii) #X = 1.
Proposition 13.11. For a topological space X, the following are equivalent:
(i) X is irreducible.
(ii) Every finite intersection of nonempty open subsets (including the empty inter-
section!) is nonempty.
(iii) Every nonempty open subset of X is dense.
(iv) Every open subset of X is connected.
Exercise 13.17. Prove Proposition 13.11.
Proposition 13.12. Let X be a nonempty topological space.
a) If X is irreducible, every nonempty open subset of X is irreducible.
b) If a subset Y of X is irreducible, so is its closure Y .
3Cf. http://math.stackexchange.com/questions/1586745
5. IRREDUCIBLE SPACES 243
Let x be a point of a topological space, and consider the set of all irreducible sub-
spaces of X containing x. (Since {x} itself is irreducible, this set is nonempty.) The
union of a chain of irreducible subspaces being irreducible, Zorn’s Lemma says that
there exists at least one maximal irreducible subset containing x. A maximal irre-
ducible subset (which, by the above, is necessarily closed) is called an irreducible
component of X. Since irreducible subsets are connected, each irreducible com-
ponent lies in a unique connected component. It is not true in general that the
connected component of x is the union of the irreducible components containing x:
the way that irreducible components are combined to form connected components
is slightly more complicated and explored in Exercise 13.22.
In the case of the Zariski topology on Spec R, it follows from Proposition 13.13
244 13. Spec R AS A TOPOLOGICAL SPACE
that the irreducible components of Spec R are the subsets V (p) for a minimal
prime ideal p. Above we showed that every nonempty topological space has at
least one irreducible component, so this argument shows that every nonzero ring
admits minimal primes. Thus we have deduced a commutative algebraic result as a
consequence of a topological result. However we showed this earlier in Proposition
4.33 and the two proofs are essentially the same Zorn’s Lemma argument. A more
interesting topological argument is coming up soon.
6. Noetherianity
6.1. Noetherian topological spaces. We now introduce a property of topo-
logical spaces which, from the standpoint of conventional geometry, looks com-
pletely bizarre:
Proposition 13.14. For a topological space X, the following are equivalent:
(i) Every ascending chain of open subsets is eventually constant.
(ibis) Every descending chain of closed subsets is eventually constant.
(ii) Every nonempty family of open subsets has a maximal element.
(iibis) Every nonempty family of closed subsets has a minimal element.
(iii) Every open subset is quasi-compact.
(iv) Every subset is quasi-compact.
A space satisfying any (and hence all) of these conditions is called Noetherian.
Proof. The equivalence of (i) and (ibis), and of (ii) and (iibis) is immediate
from taking complements. The equivalence of (i) and (ii) is a general property of
partially ordered sets discussed in section X.X above.
(i) ⇐⇒ (iii): Assume (i), let U be any open set in X and let {Vj } be an open
covering of U . We assume for a contradiction that there is no finite subcovering.
Choose any j1 and put U1 := Vj1 . Since U1 6= U , there exists j2 such that U1 does
not contain Vj2 , and put U2 = U1 ∪ Vj2 . Again our assumpion implies that U2 ) U ,
and continuing in this fashion we will construct an infinite properly ascending chain
of open subsets of X, contradiction. Conversely, assumeS(iii) and let {Ui }∞ i=1 be an
infinite properly ascending chain of subsets. Then U = i Ui is not quasi-compact.
Obviously (iv) =⇒ (iii), so finally we will show that (iii) =⇒ (iv). Suppose
that Y ⊂ X is not quasi-compact, and let {Vi }i∈I be a covering of Y by relatively
open subsets without
S a finite subcover. We may write each Vi as Ui ∩Y with Ui open
in Y . Put U = i Ui .SThen, since U is quasi-compact,Sthere exists a S finite subset
J ⊂ I such that U = j∈J Uj , and then Y = U ∩ Y = j∈J Uj ∩ Y = j∈J Vj .
Corollary 13.15. A Noetherian Hausdorff space is finite.
Proof. In a Hausdorff space every quasi-compact subset is closed. Therefore,
using the equivalence (i) ⇐⇒ (iv) in Proposition 13.14, in a Noetherian Hausdorff
space every subset is closed, so such a space is discrete. But it is also quasi-compact,
so it is finite.
Proposition 13.16. Let X be a topological space.
a) The following are equivalent:
(i) There is a finite partition of X into connected clopen subsets.
(ii) The space X has finitely many connected components.
(iii) The space X has finitely many clopen subsets.
b) The equivalent conditions of part a) hold when X is Noetherian.
6. NOETHERIANITY 245
Tn
so e1 · · · en = 0. If x ∈ i=1 Ii , then for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n we have x = ei xi for some
2
Tin∈ R and thus ei x = ei xi = ei xi = x. It follows that x = e1 · · · en x = 0, so
x
i=1 Ii = (0). For 1 ≤ i 6= j ≤ n we have
U (ei ∧ ej ) = U (ei ) ∪ U (ej ) = Yi ∪ Yj = X = U (1),
so ei ∧ ej = 1. Thus
1 = ei ∧ ej = ei + ej − ei ej ∈ Ii + Ij .
So we may apply the Chinese Remainder Theorem to get (31). Moreover we have
Spec R/Ii = Spec R/hei i = V (ei ) = Spec R \ U (ei ) = Spec R \ Yi = Xi .
Finally, (31) implies that n must be the number of connected components of Spec R.
b) Suppose there are nonzero rings r1 , . . . , rN such that R ∼
QN
= i=1 ri . Each ri is a
quotient of R hence Noetherian, so by part a) is itself a finite product of connected
nonzero rings. So if N > n then this would express R as a product of more than
n connected nonzero rings, contradicting part a). Let us now assume that each ri
is connected. Again, this forces N = n. For 1 ≤ i ≤ n let Ji be the kernel of the
natural map R → ri , so we get an R-algebra isomorphism ri ∼ = R/Ji . By Exercise
4.13 we have Ji + Jj = R for all 1 ≤ i 6= j ≤ n. Thus for all 1 ≤ i 6= j ≤ n we have
n
[ n
[ n
\
Spec R/Ji = V (Ji ) = V ( Ji ) = V (0) = Spec R
i=1 i=1 i=1
and
Spec R/Ji ∩ Spec R/Jj = V (Ji ) ∩ V (Jj ) = V (Ji + Jj ) = V (R) = ∅.
Thus the V (Ji )’s are precisely the connected components of Spec R, so after re-
ordering we have V (Ji ) = V (Ii ) and thus rad Ji = rad Ii for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n. Both Ii
and Ji are ideals genearted by an idempotent element: this was the construction
of Ii , while Ji = {(r1 , . . . , ri−1 , 0, ri+1 , . . . , rn ) | rj ∈ rjQ
} so it is generated by the
n
element of R corresponding to (1, 1, . . . , 0, 1, . . . , 1) ∈ i=1 ri . Since both Ii and
Ji are finitely generated, by Proposition 4.15g) this implies that there is M ∈ Z+
such that IiM ⊂ Ji and JiM ⊂ Ii . It follows that Ji = Ii for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n.
The above result continues to hold under weaker hypotheses.
Exercise 13.20. Let R be a nonzero ring, and let κ be the number of connected
components of Spec R.
a) Show that the following are equivalent:
(i) We have κ < ℵ0 .
(ii) The ring R has 2κ < ℵ0 idempotents.
(iii) The ring R is a finite product of connected rings.
b) When the equivalent conditions of part a) hold, if R is a product of α
nonzero rings, then α ≤ κ. If R is a product of β connected rings, then
β = κ. Moreover if we have connected rings r1 , . . . , rκ , s1 , . . . , sκ such that
κ κ
ri ∼
=R∼
Y Y
= si ,
i=1 i=1
then after permuting the indices we have R-algebra isomorphisms ri ∼
= si
for all 1 ≤ i ≤ κ.
Exercise 13.21. Let R1 , R2 , R3 be nonzero rings such that R1 × R2 ∼
= R1 × R3 .
248 13. Spec R AS A TOPOLOGICAL SPACE
8. Jacobson spaces
Let X be a topological space. We denote by X0 the subset of closed points of X.
We endow X0 with the subspace topology.
Exercise 13.23. Let X be a topological space.
a) Show: if X is finite, then X0 is closed in X.
b) Exhibit a topological space X for which X0 is not closed in X.
(Suggestion: take X = Spec R for a suitable ring!)
8. JACOBSON SPACES 249
Notice that X is separated iff X0 = X; such spaces are certainly Jacobson. The
concept is only interesting when not all points are closed.
Lemma 13.22. For a topological space X, the following are equivalent:
(i) X0 is strongly dense in X.
(ii) For all closed subsets Z ⊂ X, we have Z = Z ∩ X0 .
(iii) For all x ∈ X, we have {x} = {x} ∩ X0 .
A space satisfying these equivalent properties is called a Jacobson space.
Exercise 13.24. Prove it.
Exercise 13.25. a) Let X be at topological space, and let {Ui }i∈I be an open
cover of X. Show: X is Jacobson iff Ui is Jacobson for all i.
b) Suppose X is Jacobson and Y ⊂ X is a union of locally closed subspaces of X.
Show: Y is Jacobson.
c) Show: a finite Jacobson space is separated (hence discrete).
Exercise 13.26. For a topological space X, we define the Jacobson subspace
For a ring R, we define the Jacobson spectrum JSpec R to be the set of all prime
ideals which are intersections of maximal ideals.4 Thus MaxSpec R ⊂ JSpec R ⊂
Spec R, and JSpec R = Spec R iff R is Jacobson. We endow JSpec R with the
topology it receives as a subspace of Spec R. Since JSpec R consists precisely of the
prime ideals of R which lie in the closure of the set of maximal ideals containing
them, we have that
JSpec R = J(Spec R),
i.e., JSpec R is the Jacobson subspace of Spec R. In particular, JSpec R is a Jacob-
son space.
9. Hochster’s Theorem
A topological space X is spectral if:
(SS1) X is quasi-compact,
(SS2) X is sober, and
(SS3) The family of quasi-compact open subsets of X is closed under finite inter-
sections and is a base for the topology.
Remark: A Bourbakiste would insist that (SS3) =⇒ (SS1) by taking the empty
intersection. But we will not do so.
Let M be a finitely generated, locally free module over a ring R. Earlier we defined
the rank function r : Spec R → N. Applying Theorem 13.34a) to the locally free
module M says that the rank function is upper semicontinuous: it can jump up
upon specialization, but not jump down.
We now ask the reader to look back at Theorem 7.29 and see that for a finitely
generated module M over a general ring R, M is projective iff it is locally free and
finitely presented. When R is Noetherian, being finitely presented is equivalent to
being finitely generated, so being projective is the same as being locally free. How-
ever, in the general case we have had little to say about the distinction between
finitely presented and finitely generated modules. Is there some way to rephrase
the subtly stronger property of finite presentation, perhaps a more geometric way?
Integral Extensions
Let A be the n × n matrix αIn − (rij ); then recall from linear algebra that
AA∗ = det(A) · In ,
where A∗ is the “adjugate” matrix (of cofactors). If m = (m1 , . . . , mn ) (the row
vector), then the above equation implies 0 = mA = mAA∗ = m det(A) · In . The
latter matrix equation amounts to mi det(A) = 0 for all i. Thus • det(A) = •0 on
M , and by faithfulness this means det(A) = 0. Since so that α is a root of the
monic polynomial det(T · In − (aij )).
257
258 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
Exercise 14.1. Let S be a finitely generated R-algebra. Show that the following
are equivalent:
(i) S/R is integral.
(ii) S is finite over R (as an R-module!).
In particular, if S/R is an extension and α1 , . . . , αn are all integral over R, then
R[α1 , . . . , αn ] is a finitely generated R-module.
Proposition 14.2. (Integrality is preserved under quotients and localizations)
Let S/R be an integral ring extension.
a) Let J be an ideal of S. Then S/J is an integral extension of R/(J ∩ R).
b) Let T be a multiplicatively closed subset of nonzero elements of R. Then ST is
an integral extension of RT .
Proof. a) First note that the kernel of the composite map R ,→ S → S/J is
J ∩ R, so that R/(J ∩ R) ,→ S/J is indeed a ring extension. Any element of S/J is
of the form x + J for x ∈ S, and if P (t)tn + an−1 tn−1 + . . . + a1 t + a0 = 0 ∈ R[t] is
a polynomial satisfied by x, then reducing coefficientwise gives a monic polynomial
P (t) ∈ R/(J ∩ R) satisfied by x.
b) Let J = {s ∈ S | ∃t ∈ T | ts = 0}, an ideal of S. Let T be the image of T
in R/(J ∩ R). Then ST ∼ = (S/J)T and JT ∼ = (R/(J ∩ R))T , so we may assume that
the maps R → RT and S → ST are injective. Let xy ∈ ST with x ∈ S, y ∈ T . Let
P (t) = tn + an−1 tn−1 + . . . + a0 ∈ R[t] be a monic polynomial satisfied by x. Then
n n−1
x an−1 x a0
+ + . . . + n = 0,
y y y y
x
showing that y is integral over RT .
Corollary 14.6. If S/R is a ring extension, then the set IS (R) of elements
of S which are integral over R is a subring of S, the integral closure of R in S.
Thus R ⊂ IS (R) ⊂ S.
Proof. If α ∈ S is integral over R, R[α1 ] is a finitely generated R-module.
If α2 is integral over R it is also integral over R[α1 ], so that R[α1 ][α2 ] is finitely
generated as an R[α1 ]-module. By Lemmma 14.4, this implies that R[α1 , α2 ] is a
finitely generated R-module containing α1 ± α2 and α1 · α2 . By Theorem 14.1, this
implies that α1 ± α2 and α1 α2 are integral over R.
Theorem 14.13. An integral ring extension S/R satisfies property (LO):2 every
prime ideal p of R is of the form S ∩ P for a prime ideal P of S.
1In fact it is not even a Noetherian ring, so not even finitely generated as a Z-algebra.
2Or, lying over.
262 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
√
As an example, it is obvious that √
α = 2 is an algebraic integer, but unfortu-
nately it is not obvious that β = 22 is not an algebraic integer. (And of course we
√
need to be careful, because e.g. γ = 1+2 5 is an algebraic integer, since it satisfies
t2 + t − 1 = 0.) One thing to notice is that unlike α and γ, the minimal polynomial
of β, t2 − 12 , does not have Z-coefficients. According to the next result, this is
enough to know that β is not integral over Z.
Theorem 14.18. Let R be a domain with fraction field K, let S/R be an
extension domain, and x ∈ S an integral element over R.
a) Let P (t) ∈ K[t] be the minimal polynomial of x over K. Then P (t) ∈ IK (R)[t].
b) If R is integrally closed, the minimal polynomial of x has R-coefficients.
Proof. a) Let g ∈ R[t] be a monic polynomial satisfied by x. Let K be the
fraction field of R, and let P ∈ K[t] be the minimal polynomial of x over K,
and let M/K be the splitting field of P , so there are α1 , . . . , αd ∈ M such that
Qd
P = i=1 (t − αi ). There is h ∈ K[t] such that g = P h in K[t]. For all 1 ≤ i ≤ d
we have g(αi ) = 0, so each αi is integral over R. Since the roots of P lie among
the αi ’s they are also integral over R, hence so too are the coefficients of P , being
polynomial expressions in the roots.
b) This follows immediately from part a).
Exercise 14.5. Let R be a domain with fraction field K. Let S/R be an
extension such that for every x ∈ S which is integral over R, the minimal polynomial
P (t) ∈ K[t] has R-coefficients. Show: R is integrally closed.
Theorem 14.19. (Local nature of integral closure) For a domain R, the fol-
lowing are equivalent:
(i) R is integrally closed.
(ii) For all prime ideals p of R, Rp is integrally closed.
(iii) For all maximal ideals m of R, Rm is integrally closed.
Proof. Let K be the fraction field of R. Assume (i), and let p ∈ Spec R. By
Theorem 14.9, the integral closure of Rp in K is Rp . Evidently (ii) =⇒ (iii).
Assume (iii), and let x be an element of K which is integral over R. Then for every
maximal idealTm of R, certainly x is integral overTRm , so by assumption x ∈ Rm
and thus x ∈ m Rm . By Corollary 7.15 we have m Rm = R.
Exercise 14.6. Let R be an integrally closed domain with fraction field K, L/K
an algebraic field extension, S the integral closure of R in L and G = Aut(L/K).
a) Show: for every σ ∈ G, σ(S) = S.
b) For P ∈ Spec S and σ ∈ G, show σ(P) = {σ(x) | x ∈ P} is a prime ideal of S.
c) Show: P ∩ R = σ(P) ∩ R.
In conclusion, for every p ∈ Spec R, there is a well-defined action of G on the
(nonempty!) set of prime ideals P of S lying over p.
Lemma 14.20. Let R be a domain with fraction field K of characteristic p > 0,
let L/K be a purely inseparable algebraic extension of K (possibly of infinite degree),
and let S be the integral closure of R in L. For any p ∈ Spec R, rad(pR) is the
unique prime of S lying over p.
Exercise 14.7. Prove Lemma 14.20.
(Suggestions: recall that since L/K is purely inseparable, for every x ∈ L, there
264 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
a
exists a ∈ N such that xp ∈ K. First observe that rad(pR) contains every prime
ideal of S which lies over p and then show that rad(pR) is itself a prime ideal.)
Theorem 14.21. (Going Down Theorem of Cohen-Seidenberg [CS46]) Let R be
an integrally closed domain with fraction field K, and let S be an integral extension
of R. If p1 ⊂ p2 are prime ideals of R and P2 is a prime ideal of S lying over p2 ,
then there exists a prime ideal P1 of S which is contained in P2 and lies over p1 .
Proof. Let L be a normal extension of K containing S, and let T be the
integral closure of R in L. In particular T is integral over S, so we may choose
Q2 ∈ Spec T lying over P2 and also Q1 ∈ Spec T lying over p1 . By the Going Up
Theorem there exists Q0 ∈ Spec T containing Q1 and lying over p2 . Both Q2 and Q0
lie over p2 , so by Theorem 14.36 there exists σ ∈ Aut(L/K) such that σ(Q0 ) = Q2 .
Thus σ(Q1 ) ⊂ σ(Q0 ) = Q2 and σ(Q1 ) lies over p1 , so that setting P1 = σ(Q1 ) ∩ S
we have P1 ∩ R = p1 and P1 ⊂ σ(Q0 ) ∩ S = Q2 ∩ S = P2 .
Remark: In [AM, Chapter 5] one finds a proof of Theorem 14.21 which avoids all
Galois-theoretic considerations. However it is significantly longer than the given
proofs of Theorems 14.36 and 14.21 combined and – to me at least – rather opaque.
m m−1
in which the degree of g in s1 is less than that of J aJ sj11 +j2 a+...+j a
P
. Hence
× a am−1
for suitable β ∈ k , βf (s1 , s1 + t2 , . . . , s1 + tm ) is a monic polynomial in x1
i−1
with k[t2 , . . . , tm ]-coefficients. Putting wi = xi − xa1 for 2 ≤ i ≤ m, we get
m−1
βf (x1 , xd1 + w2 , . . . , xa1 + wm ) = 0,
Proof. a) The key result here is Mac Lane’s Theorem [FT, §12]: a field
−∞
extension L/K is separable iff L and K p are linearly disjoint over K.
(i) =⇒ (ii): If L/K is regular, then K is algebraically closed in L. Further, L and
−∞
K are linearly disjoint over K, hence L and K p are linearly disjoint over K.
−∞
0
(ii) =⇒ (i): Let K = K p
and L = L⊗K K . Since L⊗K K = (L⊗K K 0 )⊗K 0 K =
0 0
field by Mac Lane’s Theorem, and since K 0 is perfect, K/K 0 is a Galois extension,
and thus by [FT, §12.3], since L0 ∩ K = K 0 , L0 and K are linearly disjoint over K 0 .
b) If K is perfect, every extension of K is separable. Apply part a).
For now we refer the reader to [Ei, Cor. 16.18] for the proof.
266 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
The branch of mathematics that deals with invariant rings under linear group ac-
tions is called classical invariant theory. Historically it was developed along
with basic commutative algebra and basic algebraic geometry in the early 20th
century, particularly by Hilbert. Especially, Hilbert’s work on the finite generation
of invariant rings was tied up with his work on the Basis Theorem.
NG : R → R G .
Note that NG is not a homomorphism of additive groups. However, when R is a
domain, there is an induced map
NG : R• → (RG )•
which is a homomorphism of monoids, so induces a homomorphism on unit groups.
Exercise 14.10. Let R[t] be the univariate polynomial ring over R. Show:
there is a unique action of G by automorphisms of G on R[t] extending the G-
action on R and such that gt = t. Show that (R[t])G = RG [t].
Proposition 14.28. For a finite group G acting on R, R/RG is integral.
Proof. For x ∈ R, define
Y
Φx (t) = NG (t − x) = (t − gx),
g∈G
268 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
Let us make contact with the setup of classical invariant theory: let k be a field,
V a finite-dimensional vector space and ρ : G → Autk (V ) a linear representation
of G on V . Let k[V ] = Sym(V ∨ ) be the algebra of polynomial functions on V . If
we choose a k-basis e1 , . . . , en of V and let x1 , . . . , xn be the dual basis of V ∨ , then
6. SOME CLASSICAL INVARIANT THEORY 269
All of our above results apply in this situation. Especially, Theorem 14.32 ap-
plies to tell us that the ring k[V ]G is finitely generated as a k-algebra, or a finite
system of invariants. Of course, we did not so much as crease our sleeves, let
alone roll them up, to establish this: for a concretely given finite group G and action
on a k-vector space V , it is of interest to explicitly compute such a finite system.
Moreover, the polynomial ring k[V ] is integrally closed: in the next section we will
see that it is a unique factorization domain and that this is a stronger property.
Therefore Proposition 14.31 applies to show that k[V ]G is integrally closed. This
is actually quite a robust and useful procedure for producing integrally closed rings.
Theorem 14.33. The invariant ring k[V ]Sn is a polynomial k-algebra on the
elementary symmetric functions s1 , . . . , sn .
Proof. Step 1: Explicitly, we have
s1 = t1 + . . . + tn ,
X
s2 = ti tj ;
i<j
each si is the sum of all nk monomials of degree k. Clearly k[s1 , . . . , sn ] ⊂ k[V ]Sn .
The above example is well-known and extremely useful, but gives a misleadingly
simple impression of classical invariant theory. One can ask how often the ring
of invariants of a finite group action on a polynomial ring is again a polynomial
ring, and there is a nice answer to this. But let’s back up a step and go back to
“rational invariant theory”: if G acts on k[x1 , . . . , xn ], then as above it also acts on
the fraction field k(x1 , . . . , xn ) and we know that k(x1 , . . . , xn )/k(x1 , . . . , xn )G is a
finite Galois extension. But must k(x1 , . . . , xn )G itself be a rational function field,
as it was in the example above? This is known as Noether’s Problem: it was
first posed by E. Noether in 1913. It is natural and important, for an affirmative
270 14. INTEGRAL EXTENSIONS
answer would allow us to realize every finite group as a Galois group (i.e., the auto-
morphism group of a Galois extension) of Q thanks to a famous theorem of Hilbert.
For more than half of the twentieth century, Noether’s problem remained open.
Finally, in 1969 R.G. Swan (yes, the same Swan as before!) found a representation
of the cyclic group of order 47 on a finite-dimensional Q-vector space for which the
invariant field is not a rational function field [Sw69]. Too bad – this was arguably
the best shot that anyone has ever taken at the Inverse Galois Problem over Q.3
subsets of the compact spaceTG satisfying the finite intersection condition, and it
follows that there exists σ ∈ i F (Mi ) = F (L) i.e., σ ∈ G such that σP1 = P2 .
Factorization
For any unit u ∈ R× , we get factorizations of the form x = u · (u−1 x), so ev-
ery x has at least these factorizations, which we wish to regard as “trivial”. On the
other hand, y and z cannot both be units, for then x would also be a unit. Let us
then define a factorization of a nonzero nonunit a ∈ R as a product
a = x1 · · · xn ,
such that each xi is irreducible. We say that two factorizations
a = x1 · · · xn = y1 · · · ym
are equivalent if the multisets of associated principal ideals {{(xi )}} = {{(yj )}}
are equal. More concretely, this means that m = n and that there is a bijection
σ : {1, . . . , n} → {1, . . . , m} such that (yσ(i) ) = (xi ) for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n.
If factorizations always exist and any two factorizations of a given element are
equivalent, we say R is a unique factorization domain (UFD).
This proposition motivates us to consider also the class of domains which satisfy
the ascending chain condition for principal ideals (ACCP).
Exercise 15.5. Suppose R ,→ S is an extension of rings such that S × ∩ R =
R× . (In particular, this holds for integral extensions.) Show that S satisfies
(ACCP) implies R satisfies (ACCP). Does the converse hold?
We have just seen that (ACCP) implies atomicity. The proof shows that under
(ACCP) we can always obtain an expression of a given nonzero nonunit by a finite
sequence of “binary factorizations” i.e., replacing an element x with y1 · y2 , where
y1 and y2 are nonunits whose product is x. After a bit of thought, one is inclined to
worry that it may be possible that this factorization procedure fails but nevertheless
irreducible factorizations exist. This worry turns out to be justified:
Theorem 15.4. There exists an atomic domain which does not satisfy (ACCP).
Proof. See [Gr74].
3. EL-domains
An element x of a domain R is prime if the principal ideal (x) is a prime ideal.
Equivalently, x satisfies Euclid’s Lemma: if x | yz, then x | y or x | z.
Proposition 15.7. A prime element is irreducible.
Proof. If x is reducible, then x = yz with neither y nor z a unit, so that
yz ∈ (x) but y ∈
6 (x), z 6∈ (x).
However, it need not be the case that irreducible elements are prime!
√ √
Example: Let R = Z[ −5]. Then 2, 3 and 1 ± −5 are all irreducible, but
√ √
2 · 3 = (1 + −5)(1 − −5)
shows that none of them are prime.
√
Exercise 15.6. Check all √ these assertions.
√ Hint: Define
√ N (a + b −5)
√ =
a2 + 5b2 . Check that N ((a + b −5)(c + d −5)) = N (a + b −5)N (c + d −5).
Show that√ α | β (in R) =⇒ N (α) | N (β) (in Z), and use this to show that
2, 3, 1 ± −5 are irreducible but not prime.
It is tempting to call a domain in which all irreducible elements are prime “Eu-
clidean,” but this terminology is already taken for domains satisfying a generaliza-
tion of the Euclidean algorithm (c.f. §16.3). So we will, provisionally, call a ring in
which irreducible elements are prime an EL-domain. (EL = Euclid’s Lemma).
Theorem 15.8. For a domain R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is a UFD.
(ii) R satisfies (ACCP) and is an EL-domain.
(iii) R is an atomic EL-domain.
Proof. i) =⇒ (ii): In the previous section we saw UFD =⇒ BFD =⇒
(ACCP). We show UFD implies EL-domain: let x ∈ R be irreducible and suppose
x | yz. Let y = y1 · · · ym and z = z1 · · · zn be irreducible factorizations of y and z.
Then the uniqueness of irreducible factorization means that x must be associate to
some yi or to some zj , and hence x | y or x | z: R is an EL-domain.
(ii) =⇒ (iii) follows immediately from Proposition 15.3.
(iii) =⇒ (i): This is nothing else than the usual deduction of the fundamental
theorem of arithmetic from Euclid’s Lemma: in a factorization domain we have at
least one irreducible factorization of a given nonzero nonunit x. If we also assume
irreducibles are prime, we may compare any two irreducible factorizations: suppose
x = y1 · · · ym = z1 · · · zn .
Then y1 is a prime element so divides zj for some j. WLOG, relabel to assume
j = 1. Since z1 is irreducible, we have y1 = u1 z1 and thus we may cancel to get
y2 · · · ym = (u−1
1 z2 )z3 · · · zn .
Continuing inQthis way we find that each yi is associate to some zj ; when we get
down to 1 = j zj we must have no factors of zj left, so m = n and R is a UFD.
We can now deduce the following important result, a characterization of Noetherian
UFDs among all Noetherian domains.
4. GCD-DOMAINS 277
4. GCD-domains
For elements a and b of a domain R, a greatest common divisor is an element
d of R such that: d | a, d | b and for e ∈ R with e | a, e | b, e | d.
Exercise 15.7. Show: if d is a gcd of a and b, then an element d0 of R is a
gcd of a and b iff (d) = (d0 ). In particular, any two gcd’s are associate.
If a and b have a gcd, it would be more logically sound to write gcd(a, b) to mean
the unique principal ideal whose generators are the various gcd’s of a and b. It
is traditional however to use the notation gcd(a, b) to denote an element, with the
understanding that in general it is only well-defined up to multiplication by a unit.1
√
Thus e.g. one can derive the irrationality of 2: it is a root of the monic polynomial
equation t2 − 2 = 0 but evidently not an integer, so cannot be rational.
Proposition 15.16. (Compatibility of GCD’s with localization) Let R be a
GCD-domain and S a multiplicative subset of R. Then:
a) The localization S −1 R is again a GCD-domain.
b) For all x, y ∈ R• , if d is a GCD for x and y in R, then it is also a GCD for x
and y in S −1 R.
Exercise 15.10. Prove Proposition 15.16.
Theorem 15.17. Let R be a UFD with 2 ∈ R× . Let f ∈ R be squarefree – i.e.,
not divisible by the square of any nonunit – and not a square. Then
p
S = R[ f ] := R[x]/hx2 − f i
is an integrally closed domain.
Proof. Let K be the fraction field of R. By Theorem 15.14 R is integrally
closed, and thus f is not a square in K – if so, it would also be a square in R –
so x2 − f is irreducible√in K[x] and thus L := K[x]/(x2 − f ) is a quadratic √ field
2
extension
√ of K. Write f for the element x + (x − f ) of L, so L = K( f ) and
S = R[ f ]. In particular, S is a domain. √
Let α be an element of L that is integral over R, so α = a + b f with a, b ∈ K.
If b = 0 then α ∈ K hence α ∈ R since R is integrally closed in K, so assume b 6= 0.
Then the minimal polynomial of α is
P (t) = t2 − 2at + (a2 − b2 f ).
By Theorem 14.18 we have −2a ∈ R and a2 − b2 f ∈ R. Since 2 ∈ R× , we get
that a ∈ R and then that b2 f ∈ R. Since f is squarefree, this implies that b ∈ R:
otherwise, ordp (b) ≤ −1 for some prime element p, so ordp (b2 f ) ≤ −2 + 1 < 0. So
α ∈ S. Thus S is integrally closed.
Many of the properties of GCD’s carry over immediately to LCM’s. For instance,
if l is an LCM of a and b, then l0 ∈ R is an LCM of a and b iff l0 is associate to l.
Proposition 15.18. Let a and b be elements in a domain R. Then lcm(a, b)
exists iff the ideal (a) ∩ (b) is principal, in which case the set of all LCM’s of a and
b is the set of all generators of (a) ∩ (b).
Proof. This is straightforward and left to the reader.
with ai , bi ∈ N. Then
max(a ,b )
l = x1 1 1
· · · xmax(a
r
r ,br )
Proof. Step 1: i) =⇒ (ii). Suppose that there exists a least common multiple
of a and b, say l. We claim that d := ab l is a greatest common divisor of a and b.
(Since ab is a common divisor of a and b, l | ab, so indeed d ∈ R.) Indeed, suppose
that e | a and e | b. Then since ab e is a common multiple of a and b, we must have
l | ab
e and this implies e | ab
l . Thus d is a GCD of a and b.
Step 2: Suppose that for r ∈ R \ {0} and a, b ∈ R, gcd(ra, rb) exists. Then we
claim that gcd(a, b) exists and gcd(ra, rb) = r gcd(a, b). Put g := gcd(ra,rb)
r , which
is clearly an element of D. Since gcd(ra, rb) divides ra and rb, g divides a and b.
Conversely, if e | a and e | b, then re | ra and re | rb so er | gcd(ra, rb) and e | g.
Step 3: We claim that if l := lcm(a, b) exists then so does lcm(ra, rb) for all
r ∈ R \ {0}. First observe that rl is a common multiple of ra and rb. Now
suppose m is a common multiple of ra and rb, say m = xra = yrb = r(xa − yb).
Thus r | m and a | m m m
r , b | r . So l | r and rl | m. Thus lcm(ra, rb) = r lcm(a, b).
Step 4: (ii) =⇒ (i). We may assume that a and b are nonzero, since the other
cases are trivial. Suppose gcd(ra, rb) exists for all r ∈ R \ {0}. We claim that
ab
l := gcd(a,b) is an LCM of a and b. Clearly l is a common multiple of a and b. Now
suppose that m is a common multiple of a and b. Then ab divides both ma and mb,
ab
so ab | gcd(ma, mb). By Step 2, gcd(ma, mb) = m gcd(a, b). Thus gcd(a,b) | m.
Theorem 15.20. (Khurana, [Kh03, Thm. 4]) Let d ≥ 3 be an integer such
that d + 1 is not prime, and √ number p and k ≥ 2.
√ write d + 1 = pk for a prime
Then in the domain R = Z[ −d], the elements p and 1 + −d have a GCD but no
LCM.
Proof. Step 1: We claim that p is irreducible as an element of R. Indeed,
√ if
it were reducible, then by the multiplicativity of the norm map N (a + b −d) =
a2 + dp2 we could write it as p = αβ, with
p2 = N (p) = N (αβ) = N (α)N (β),
and, since α, β are nonunits, N (α), N (β) > 1. But then N (α) = N (β) = p, i.e.,
there would be a, b ∈ Z such that a2 + db2 = p. But this is not possible: either
ab = 0, in which the
√ left hand side is a perfect square,
√ or a2 + db2 ≥√d + 1 > p.
1 1
Step 2: gcd(p, 1 + −d) = 1. Indeed, since p + p −d 6∈ R, p - 1 + −d.
√
Step 3: We claim that kp and k(1 + −d) do not have a GCD. Indeed, by Step
2 of the proof of Theorem 15.19, if any GCD exists then k is a GCD. Then, since
6. POLYNOMIAL RINGS OVER UFDS 281
√ √ √ √ √
1 + −d divides both √ (1 − −d)(1 + −d) = 1 + d = kp and k(1 + −d), 1 + −d
divides gcd(kp, k(1 + −d) = k, i.e., there exist a, b ∈ Z such that
√ √ √
k = (1 + −d)(a + b −d) = (a − db) + (a + b) −d,
i.e., a = −b and k = a − db = a + da = a(1 + d) and d + 1 | k, contradicting the
fact that 1 < k < d + 1. √
Step 4: It follows from Theorem 15.19 that lcm(p, 1 + −d) does not exist.
Khurana produces similar√examples even when d + 1 is prime, which implies that
for no d ≥ 3 is Rd = Z[ −d] a GCD-domain. (In fact, since (Rd , +) ∼= Z2 , Rd
is an abstract number ring and hence Noetherian, so the notions of EL-domain,
GCD-domain and UFD are all equivalent.) Let us give an independent proof:
√
Theorem 15.21. For no d ≥ 3 is Rd = Z[ −d] an EL-domain.
Proof. As in the proof of Theorem 15.20 above, the easy observation that
the equation a2 + db2 = 2 has no integral solutions implies that the element 2 is
irreducible in Rd . Now, since (quite trivially)
√ −d is
√ a square modulo 2, there exists
x ∈ Z such that 2 | x2 + d = (x + −d)(x − −d). But now, if Rd were an
EL-domain, the irreducible element √ 2 would be prime √ and hence Euclid’s Lemma
would apply to show that 2 | x ± −d, i.e., that x2 + 12 −d ∈ Rd , which is a clear
contradiction ( 12 is not an integer!).
Theorem 15.19 has the following immediate consequence:
Corollary 15.22. (Cohn, [?, Thm. 2.1]) For a domain R, the following are
equivalent:
(i) Any two elements of R have a greatest common divisor.
(ii) Any two elements of R have a least common multiple.
Thus we need not define an “LCM-domain”: these are precisely the GCD domains.
If we can establish that R a UFD implies R[t] a UFD, then an evident induc-
tion argument using R[t1 , . . . , tn , tn+1 ] = R[t1 , . . . , tn ][tn+1 ] gives us the result for
polynomials in finitely many indeterminates over a UFD. It is then straightforward
to deduce the case for an arbitrary set of indeterminates.
There are several ways to prove the univariate case. Probably the most famous
is via Gauss’s Lemma. For this we need some preliminary terminology.
We now give Gauss’s proof that a univariate polynomial ring over a UFD is a UFD.
Theorem 15.26. If R is a UFD, so is R[t].
Proof. Let K be the fraction field of R, and let f ∈ R[t]• . We know that K[t]
is a PID hence a UFD, so we get a factorization
f = cg1 · · · gr ,
with c ∈ R and each gi ∈ R[t] is primitive and irreducible. Then factoring c into
irreducibles gives an irreducible factorization of f . If we had another irreducible
factorization f = dh1 · · · hs , then unique factorization in K[t] gives that we have
r = s and after permuting the factors have gi = ui hi for all i, where ui ∈ K × .
Since both gi and hi are primitive, we must have ui ∈ R× , whence the uniqueness
of the factorization.
This proof relies on knowing that K[t] is a UFD, which of course follows from
the fact that polynomial division gives a Euclidean algorithm, as one learns in an
undergraduate course. This is of course an adaptation of the proof that the ring Z
is a UFD (the Fundamental Theorem of Arithmetic) essentially due to Euclid.
It is interesting to find alternate routes to such basic and important results.
284 15. FACTORIZATION
with n ≥ m > 0. Suppose the leading coefficient of f1 (resp. g1 ) is a (resp. b). Put
q = ap−bf1 xn−m g2 · · · gs = f1 (af2 · · · fr −bxn−m g2 · · · gs ) = (ag1 −bf1 xn−m )g2 · · · gs .
Thus q = 0 implies ag1 = bf1 xn−m . If, however, q 6= 0, then
deg(ag1 − bf1 xn−m ) < deg g1 ,
hence deg q < deg p and q has a unique factorization into irreducibles, certainly
including g2 , · · · , gs and f1 . But then f1 must be a factor of ag1 − bf1 xn−m and
thus also of ag1 . Either way ag1 = f1 h for some h ∈ R[t]. Because a is constant, it
can be factored into a product of prime elements a = p1 · · · pr of R, each of which
remains prime in R[t]: R[t]/(pi ) ∼ = R/(pi )[t] is a domain. Since each pi is constant
and f1 is irreducible, we have pi - f1 for all i and it follows that h = ah2 . So
ag1 = f1 ah2 , or g1 = f1 h2 , contradiction.
Corollary 15.28. Let R be a UFD and let {ti }i∈I be any set of indetermi-
nates. Then S = R[{ti }] is a UFD.
Proof. S When I is finite, apply Theorem 15.26 and induction. When I is
infinite, S = J R[{tj }], as J ranges over all finite subsets of I: any given polyno-
mial can only involve finitely many indeterminates. For f ∈ S, let J be such that
f ∈ R[{tj }], so f = p1 · · · pr is a factorization into prime elements of R[{tj }]. Any
two factorizations in S would themselves lie in some subalgebra involving finitely
many determinates, so the factorization must be unique.
So a polynomial ring in infinitely many indeterminates over a field k is a non-
Noetherian UFD. This is an important example to keep in mind: the UFD con-
dition is in many ways a very delicate one, but it can still be satisfied by very “large”
Proof. a) Suppose to the contrary that f is primitive and reducible over R[t]:
i.e., there exists a factorization f = gh with g(t) = bm tm + . . . + b1 t + b0 , h(t) =
cn tm +. . .+c1 t+c0 , deg(g), deg(h) < deg(f ) and bm cn 6= 0. Since a0 = b0 c0 ∈ p\p2 ,
it follows that exactly one of b0 , c0 lies in p: say it is c0 and not b0 . Moreover, since
ad = bm cn 6∈ p, cn 6∈ p. Let k be the least index such that ck 6∈ p, so 0 < k ≤ n.
Then b0 ck = ak − (b1 ck−1 + . . . + bk c0 ) ∈ p. Since p is prime, it follows that at least
one of b0 , ck lies in p, a contradiction.
b) Suppose R is a GCD-domain and (seeking a contradiction) that f is reducible
over K[t]. By Corollary 15.25b), we may write f = gh with g, h ∈ R[t] and
deg(g), deg(h) < deg(f ). Then the proof of part a) goes gives a contradiction.
However, to avoid assuming the Dimension Theorem, we begin with milder hy-
potheses on a prime ideal P, following [R, pp. 22-23].
first claim Let K be the fraction field of R. The elements f1 and f2 are
also relatively prime in the GCD-domain K[t]. Indeed, suppose that f1 = hg1 ,
f2 = hg2 with h, g1 , g2 ∈ K[t] and h a nonunit. By Gauss’ Lemma, we may write
h = ah0 , g1 = b1 γ1 , g2 = b2 γ2 with a1 , b1 , b2 ∈ K and h0 , γ1 , γ2 primitive el-
ements of R[t]. Again by Gauss’ Lemma, h0 γ1 and h0 γ2 are also primitive, so
f1 = hg1 = (ab1 )(h0 γ1 ) ∈ R[t], which implies that ab1 ∈ R. Similarly, ab2 ∈ R, so
h0 is a nonunit of R[t] which divides both f1 and f2 , contradiction.
Let M := hf1 , f2 i, and put m = M ∩ R. It remains to show that, as the
notation suggests, M is a maximal ideal of R[t] and m is a maximal ideal of R.
The paper [Sa61] also exhibits a UFD R for which R[[t]] is not a UFD.
What about formal power series in countably infinitely many indeterminates? Let
k be a field. There is more than one reasonable way to define such a domain. One
the one hand, one could simply take the “union” (formally, direct limit) of finite
formal power series rings k[[t1 , . . . , tn ]] under the evident inclusion maps. In any
element of this ring, only finitely many indeterminates appear. However, it is useful
also to consider a larger ring, in which the elements are infinite formal k-linear com-
binations of monomials ti1 · · · tin . Let us call this latter domain k[[t1 , . . . , tn , . . .]].
In fact, we have seen this domain before: it is isomorphic to the Dirichlet ring
Dk of functions f : Z+ → k with pointwise addition and convolution product. To
see this, we use unique factorization Q in Z! Namely, enumerate the prime numbers
∞ ai
{pi }∞
i=1 and write n ∈ Z+
as n = i=1 pi , where ai ∈ Z
+
and ai = 0 for all
sufficiently
P large i.
Q∞ ai Then the map which sends f ∈ Dk to the formal power series
n∈Z + f (n) i=1 it gives an isomorphism from Dk to k[[t1 , . . . , t n , . . .]]. In 1959,
E.D. Cashwell and C.J. Everett used Theorem 15.34 to prove the following result.
A key part of their proof was later simplified by C.F. Martin, who pointed out the
applicability of König’s Infinity Lemma.
In almost any first number theory course one studies unique factorization and also
arithmetic functions, including the Dirichlet ring structure (which e.g. leads to
an immediate proof of the Möbius Inversion Formula). That arithmetic functions
are themselves an example of unique factorization is however a very striking result
that does not seem to be well-known to most students or practitioners of number
theory. I must confess, however, that I (a number theorist) know of no particular
application of Theorem 15.36. I would be interested to learn of one!
Nagata used Theorem 15.41 to study the coordinate rings of affine quadric cones.
Let k be a field of characteristic different from 2, and let f (x) = f (x1 , . . . , xn ) ∈
k[x1 , . . . , xn ] be a quadratic form, i.e., a homogeneous polynomial of degree
2 with k coefficients. We assume that f the associated bilinear form (x, y) 7→
1
2 (f (x + y) − f (x) − f (y)) is nonsingular. Equivalently, by making an invertible lin-
ear change of variables every quadratic form can be diagonalized, and a quadratic
form is nonsingular iff it admits a diagonalization
(35) f (x) = a1 x21 + . . . + an x2n with a1 , . . . , an ∈ k × .
We wish to study the affine quadric cone associated to f , namely Rf = k[x]/(f ).
If quadratic forms f and g are isometric – i.e., differ by an invertible linear change
of variables – then Rf ∼= Rg , so we assume if we like that f is in diagonal form
as in (35) above. If n ≥ 3 then every nonsingular diagonal quadratic polynomial
is irreducible, so Rf is a domain. If k is quadratically closed – i.e., admits no
proper quadatic extension – then conversely any binary (n = 2) quadratic form
is reducible, so Rf is not a domain. (If f is not quadratically closed, there exist
irreducible binary quadratic forms, but we will not consider them here.)
Theorem 15.42. Let f = f (x1 , . . . , xn ) ∈ C[x1 , . . . , xn ] be a nondegenerate
quadratic form. Then Rf = k[x]/(f ) is a UFD iff n ≥ 5.
Proof. By the remarks above, Rf is a domain iff n ≥ 3, so we may certainly
restrict to this case. Because C is algebraically closed, every quadratic form in
n ≥ 2 variables is isotropic, i.e., there exists 0 6= a ∈ k n such that f (a) = 0:
indeed, the first n − 1 coordinates of a may be chosen arbitrarily. By an elementary
theorem in the algebraic theory of quadratic forms [La06, Thm. I.3.4], we may
make a change of variables to bring f into the form:
f (x) = x1 x2 + g(x3 , . . . , xn ).
Case 1: Suppose n = 3, so that
f (x) = x1 x2 − ax23
for some a ∈ k × . In this case, to show that Rf is not a UFD it suffices to
show that the images x1 , x2 , x3 of x1 , x2 , x3 in Rf are nonassociate irreducibles,
for then x1 x2 = ax3 2 exhibits a non-unique factorization! To establish this, regard
k[x1 , x2 , x3 ] as a graded C-algebra in the usual way – with x1 , x2 , x3 each of degree
1 – so that the quotient Rf by the homogeneous ideal (f ) inherits a grading. Since
x1 has degree 1, if it were reducible, it would factor as the product of a degree one
10. NAGATA’S CRITERION 291
∼ g ∼
= C[x1 , . . . , xn , x−1
1 ]/(x2 − ) = C[x1 , x3 , . . . , xn , x−1
1 ]
x1
is a localization of the UFD C[x1 , x3 , . . . , xn ] hence a UFD. By Nagata’s Criterion
(Theorem 15.41), Rf itself is a UFD.
It will be helpful to slightly adjust our terminology: here an atom will be the
principal ideal generated by an irreducible element, so two irreducible elements de-
termine the same atom iff they are associate. It seems more interesting to count
atoms than irreducible elements, since in particular whenever an atomic domain
that is not a field has infinite unit group it necessarily has infinitely many irre-
ducible elements but not necessarily infinitely many atoms.
In fact our generalization works in some domains in which not all nonzero nonunits
factor into irreducibles. A Furstenberg domain is a domain R in which every
nonzero nonunit has an irreducible divisor.
We call a ring semiprimitive if it has zero Jacobson radical: i.e., if the only
element lying in every maximal ideal is zero.
Exercise 15.16. a) Show: every atomic domain is a Furstenberg do-
main.
b) Show: the ring Hol(C) of holomorphic functions on the complex plane is
a semiprimitive Furstenberg domain that is not an atomic domain.
Exercise 15.17. a) Show that for a ring R the following conditions are
equivalent:
(i) There is an infinite sequence {In }∞
n=1 of pairwise comaximal, proper
ideals of R.
(ii) The set MaxSpec R is infinite.
b) Let R be a semiprimitive domain that is not a field. Show: MaxSpec R is
infinite.
Theorem 15.45. (Euclidean Criterion [Cl17a, Thm. 2.3]) Let R be a semiprim-
itive domain that is not a field.
a) There is a sequence {an }∞
n=1 of pairwise comaximal nonunits.
b) Suppose moreover that R is a Furstenberg domain. Then there is a se-
quence {pn }∞
n=1 of pairwise comaximal irreducible elements. In particular
R has infinitely many atoms.
11. THE EUCLIDEAN CRITERION 293
which shows that hpi , pn+1 i = 1. Comaximal irreducible elements are nonassociate,
so R has infinitely many atoms.
Corollary 15.46. For any domain R, the domain R[t] has infinitely many
atoms.
Exercise 15.18. Prove Corollary 15.46. (Hint: the most interesting case is
when R is finite!)
Corollary 15.47. Let R be a Furstenberg domain, not a field, such that #R >
#R× . Show: R has infinitely many atoms.
Exercise 15.19. a) Prove Corollary 15.47. (Suggestion: make use of
the fact that #I = #R for every √nonzero ideal of R.)
b) Deduce that if R = Z or if R = Z[ −1] then R has infinitely many atoms.
Exercise 15.20. Let K be a number field – i.e., a finite degree extension of
Q – and let ZK be the integral closure of Z in K. Can you use Theorem 15.45 to
show that ZK has infinitely many atoms?3
Exercise 15.21. Let Z be the ring of all algebraic integers – i.e., the integral
closure of Z in C. Show: Z is a semiprimitive domain that is not a field that
has no irreducible elements. Thus in Theorem 15.45b) the hypothesis that R is a
Furstenberg domain cannot be omitted.
Exercise 15.22. Let R be an integrally closed, Noetherian domain of Krull
dimension one. (In other words, R is a Dedekind domain that is not a field. See
Chapter 20 for more on Dedekind domains. Results from this chapter may be helpful
in solving this exercise.) Show that the following are equivalent:
(i) R is semiprimitive.
(ii) R has infinitely many maximal ideals.
(iii) R has inifnitely many atoms.
3In fact Z has infinitely many principal prime ideals, but this is a rather deep theorem in
K
algebraic number theory.
294 15. FACTORIZATION
the irreducibles of R. First we claim that f ∈ R is irreducible iff v(f ) ∈ {2, 3}.
11. THE EUCLIDEAN CRITERION 295
Second proof (Lindemann [Li33], Zermelo [Ze34]): We prove both the existence
and uniqueness of the factorization by an inductive argument, specifically by appeal
to the well-ordering of the positive integers under ≤.
Existence: let S be the set of integers n > 1 which do not have at least one
prime factorization. We wish to show that S is empty so, seeking a contradiction,
suppose not. Then by well-ordering S has a least element, say N . If N is prime,
then we have found a prime factorization, so suppose it is not prime: that is, we
may write N = N1 N2 with 1 < N1 , N2 < N . Thus N1 and N2 are too small to lie
in S so each have prime factorizations, say N1 = p1 · · · pr , N2 = q1 · · · qs , and then
N = p1 · · · pr q1 · · · qs gives a prime factorization of N , contradiction!
Uniqueness: we claim that the factorization of a positive integer is unique.
Assume not; then the set of positive integers which have at least two different
standard form factorizations is nonempty, so has a least element, say N , where:
(36) N = p1 · · · pr = q1 · · · qs .
Here the pi ’s and qj ’s are prime numbers, not necessarily distinct from each other.
However, we must have p1 6= qj for any j. Indeed, if we had such an equality, then
we could cancel and, by an inductive argument we have already rehearsed, reduce
to a situation in which the factorization must be unique. In particular p1 6= q1 .
Without loss of generality, assume p1 < q1 . Then, if we subtract p1 q2 · · · qs from
both sides of (36), we get
(37) M := N − p1 q2 · · · qs = p1 (p2 · · · pr − q2 · · · qs ) = (q1 − p1 )(q2 · · · qs ).
By the assumed minimality of N , the prime factorization of M must be unique.
However, (37) gives two different factorizations of M , and we can use these to
get a contradiction. Specifically, M = p1 (p2 · · · pr − q2 · · · qs ) shows that p1 | M .
Therefore, when we factor M = (q1 − p1 )(q2 · · · qs ) into primes, at least one of the
prime factors must be p1 . But q2 , . . . , qj are already primes which are different from
2. STRUCTURE THEORY OF PRINCIPAL RINGS 299
p1 , so the only way we could get a p1 factor is if p1 | (q1 − p1 ). But this implies
p1 | q1 , and since q1 is also prime this implies p1 = q1 . Contradiction!
Exercise 16.2. Let R be a ring, and suppose that the univariate polynomial
ring R[t] is a PID. Show: R is a field.
Proposition 16.5. Let R be a Noetherian local ring with a principal maximal
ideal m = (a). Then every nonzero ideal of R is of the form (ai ) for some i ∈ N.
In particular, R is a principal ring.
Proof. The Krull Intersection Theorem gives i mi = i (ai ) = 0. It follows
T T
that for any nonzero r ∈ R, there exists a largest i ∈ N such that r ∈ (ai ), i.e., there
exists s ∈ R such that r = sai . But if s were not a unit then it would lie in m and
thus r would lie in mi+1 , contradiction. So s is a unit and (r) = mi . Thus to every
nonzero element r of I we attach a non-negative integer ir . Now if I is any nonzero
ideal of R, choose a nonzero element r of I with ir minimal among elements of I.
Then I ⊃ (r) = mi , and the other containment follows by minimality of ir .
Proposition 16.6. For any field k, the formal power series ring k[[t]] is a
PID.
Exercise 16.3. Give several proofs of Proposition 16.6.
(Suggestions: (i) Use Theorem 8.40a). (ii) Use Theorem 8.40b) and Proposition
16.5.) (iii) Let I be a nonzero ideal in k[[t]] and let f ∈ I be an element whose
“order of vanishing” – i..e., the index of the least nonzero Laurent series coefficient
– is minimal among elements of I. Show: I = hf i.)
We now give a structure theorem for principal rings, due originally to Krull [Kr24],
as a byproduct of a striking result of Kaplansky [Ka49].
Theorem 16.9. a) (Kaplansky) Let R be a Noetherian ring in which
each maximal ideal is principal. Then R is the direct product of a finite
number of PIDs and special principal rings.
300 16. PRINCIPAL RINGS AND BÉZOUT DOMAINS
Theorem 16.12. (Hungerford [Hu68]) Every special principal ring is the quo-
tient of a PID.
Hungerford’s Theorem relies on Cohen’s structure theorem for complete Noetherian
local rings, a topic which we unfortunately do not treat in this text, so the proof
must be omitted.
Exercise 16.8. Show: for a commutative ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is a special principal ring.
(ii) R is the quotient of a discrete valuation ring by a nonzero ideal.
Exercise 16.9.
a) Show that a PID is residually Artinian principal: i.e., every quotient of a
PID by a nonzero ideal is an Artinian principal ring.
b) Hungerford’s Theorem says that the quotients of PIDs by prime power
ideals are precisely the local Artinian principal ring. Show: not every
Artinian principal ring is a quotient of a PID.
(Suggestion: use Exercise 8.41.)
Exercise 16.10. Let k be a field. Let R = k[x, y], and m be the maximal ideal
hx, yi in R. Show that the quotient ring S = R/m2 is nonprincipal. In particular,
if k is finite, then S is a finite nonprincipal local ring.
Exercise 16.11. For n ∈ Z+ , show that the following are equivalent:
(i) Every finite ring of order n is principal.
(ii) The integer n is cubefree, i.e., it is not divisible by the cube of any prime
number.
Exercise 16.12. It follows from the previous exercise that the least cardinality
of a nonprincipal ring is 8.
a) Show that up to isomorphism there are 10 rings of order 8, of which two
are nonprincipal: Z/2Z[x, y]/hx2 , xy, y 2 i and Z/4Z[x]/h2x, x2 i.
b) Show that there is up to isomorphism a unique noncommutative ring of
order 8.
c) Show that for any prime p ≥ 3 there are up to isomorphism 11 rings of
order p3 and one noncommutative ring of order p3 . How many of these
rings are principal?
Exercise 16.13. (Inspired by http://math.stackexchange.com/questions/361258)
Show: for a ring R the following are equivalent:
(i) The polynomial ring R[t] is principal.
(ii) R is a finite product of fields.
(Suggestions: (ii) =⇒ (i) is easy. As for (i) =⇒ (ii), show first that if R[t] is
principal, then R is principal Artinian, and then reduce to showing that if R is a
local principal Artinian ring with nonzero maximal ideal p = hπi, then R[t] is not
principal. For this let m := hπ, ti ∈ MaxSpec R[t] and show that dimR[t]/m m/m2 =
dimR/πR m/m2 = 2.)
One way to assess the naturality of the notion Euclidean domain is to examine
its stability under small perturbations of the definition. In other words, to what
extent do similar axioms for a “Euclidean function” lead to an equivalent class of
rings?
There are several results to the effect that a certain weakening of the definition
of a Euclidean function captures precisely the class of all PIDs. For example:
Theorem 16.14. (Dedekind-Hasse) For a domain R with fraction field K, the
following are equivalent:
(i) There exists a function N : K → Q satisfying:
(QN1) ∀x ∈ K, N (x) ≥ 0; N (x) = 0 ⇐⇒ x = 0.
(QN2) ∀x, y ∈ K, N (xy) = N (x)N (y).
(QN3) ∀x ∈ R, N (x) ∈ Z.
(QN4) ∀x ∈ R, N (x) = 1 ⇐⇒ x ∈ R× .
(QN5) ∀x ∈ K \ R, ∃ a, b ∈ R such that 0 < N (ax − b) < 1.
(ii) R is a principal ideal domain.
304 16. PRINCIPAL RINGS AND BÉZOUT DOMAINS
Exercise 16.16. Prove Theorem 16.14. (Suggestions: (i) =⇒ (ii) is the usual
argument that an ideal is generated by any element of minimal norm. Conversely, if
R is a PID, define N on R \ {0} by, e.g., setting N (x) to be 2r , where r = `(R/xR)
is the number of irreducibles appearing in a factorization of x and extend this map
to K.)
In another direction, P. Samuel considered the notion of a W-Euclidean function
on a domain R. Here W is a well-ordered set and N : R → W is a function such
that for all a ∈ R, b ∈ R \ {0} such that b - a, ∃ q, r ∈ R with a = qb + r and
N (r) < N (b). If R admits, for some W , a W -Euclidean function, then R is a PID.
Exercise 16.17. Show: a domain is W -Euclidean for some finite W iff it is a
field.
Say that a domain is Samuel-Euclidean if it is W -Euclidean for some √ well-ordered
set W . Samuel remarks that the an imaginary quadratic fields Q( −d) has a
Samuel-Euclidean ring of integers Rd iff d = 1, 2, 3, 7, 11. On the other hand, it
goes back at least to Gauss that for each of d = 19, 43, 67, 163 the ring Rd is a PID.
Thus there are PIDs which are not Samuel-Euclidean. Samuel further showed that
any Samuel-Euclidean ring is W -Euclidean for a unique minimal well-ordered set
(up to canonical order isomorphism) WR and asked the question of whether one has
WR ≤ N for all domains R. This was answered in the negative by Hiblot [Hi75],
[Hi77].
4. Bézout domains
Proposition 16.15. Let a, b be elements of a domain R. If the ideal ha, bi is
principal, then its generator is a greatest common divisor of a and b.
Proof. In other words, we are assuming the existence of some d ∈ R such
that dR = aR + bR. Then a, b ∈ dR, so d is a common divisor of a and b. If e | a
and e | b then since there are x, y ∈ R such that d = xa + yb, we have e | d.
Corollary 16.16. For a domain R, the following are equivalent:
(i) Every finitely generated ideal is principal.
(ii) For any two elements a and b of R, their gcd exists and is an R-linear
combination of a and b.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii) is immediate from Proposition 16.15: gcd(a, b) will be a
generator of the ideal ha, bi. Conversely, if d = gcd(a, b) exists and is of the form
d = xa + yb for some x, y ∈ R, then clearly (d) = ha, bi, so that every ideal with
two generators is principal. By an obvious induction argument, we conclude that
any finitely generated ideal is principal.
At least according to some, it was Étienne Bézout who first explicitly noted that
for polynomials P, Q ∈ k[t], gcd(a, b) exists and is a linear combination of a and
b: this fact is called Bézout’s identity or Bézout’s Lemma. For this (some-
what tenuous) reason, a possibly non-Noetherian domain satisfying the equivalent
conditions of Corollary 16.16 is called a Bézout domain.
Exercise 16.18. Show: a localization of a Bézout domain is again a Bézout
domain.
Theorem 16.17. For a Bézout domain R, the following are equivalent:
4. BÉZOUT DOMAINS 305
(i) R is a PID.
(ii) R is Noetherian.
(iii) R is a UFD.
(iv) R is an ACCP domain.
(v) R is an atomic domain.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (ii) immediately from the definitions.
(i) =⇒ (iii): this is Corollary 15.2.
(iii) =⇒ (iv) =⇒ (v) holds for all domains.
(v) =⇒ (iii): A Bézout domain is a GCD-domain (Corollary 16.16), a GCD-
domain is an EL-domain (Proposition 15.11), and an atomic EL-domain is a UFD
(Theorem 15.8), so a Bézout atomic domain is a UFD.
(iv) =⇒ (ii): assume that R is not Noetherian. Then it admits an infinitely
generated ideal I, which we can use to build an infinite strictly ascending chain of
finitely generated ideals I1 ( I2 ( . . . ( I. Since R is Bézout, each Ii is principal,
contradicting ACCP.
Let us say that a domain is properly Bézout if it is Bézout but not a PID.
We have already seen some examples of properly Bézout domains: the ring of
entire functions (Theorem 5.21) and the ring of all algebraic integers (Theorem
5.1). To get further examples we move on to the next topic: valuation rings.
CHAPTER 17
Valuation rings
1. Basic theory
Consider the divisibility relation – i.e., a | b – on a domain R. Evidently it is
reflexive and transitive, so is a quasi-ordering.1 Divisibility need not be a par-
tial ordering because a | b and b | a does not imply that a = b but only that a
and b are associates: (a) = (b). However, one of the first ideas of ideal theory is
to view associate elements as being somehow “equivalent.” This motivates us to
consider the equivalence relation on R in which a ∼ b iff (a) = (b). This is easily
seen to be a monoidal equivalence relation. In plainer language, if (a1 ) = (a2 )
and (b1 ) = (b2 ), then (a1 b1 ) = (a2 b2 ). We can therefore consider the commutative
monoid of principal ideals of R under multiplication, on which the divisibility rela-
tion is a partial ordering.
Having made a quasi-ordering into a partial ordering, it is natural to ask for
conditions under which the divisibility relation induces a total ordering. Equiv-
alently, for any a, b ∈ R either a | b or b | a.
Proposition 17.1. Let R be a domain with fraction field K. the following are
equivalent:
(i) For every a, b ∈ R, a | b or b | a.
(ii) For every 0 6= x ∈ K, x ∈ R or x−1 ∈ R.
Exercise 17.1. Prove Proposition 17.1.
A domain R satisfying the conditions of Proposition 17.1 is called a valuation
domain or valuation ring.
Note that any field is a valuation ring. This is a trivial example which is often
implicitly excluded from consideration (we will try our best to be explicit in our
exclusion of trivial cases). Apart from this, in a first algebra course one may not
see examples of valuation rings. But we have: if p is a prime number, then the ring
Z(p) of integers localized at p is such an example. Define x |p y if ordp ( xy ) ≥ 0. Then
p-divisibility is immediately seen to be a total quasi-ordering: given two integers,
at least one p-divides the other. The fundamental theorem of arithmetic implies
x | y ⇐⇒ ∀ primes p, x |p y.
However, in Z(p) , we have x | y ⇐⇒ x |p y, i.e., we have localized the divisibility
relation to get a total quasi-order: Z(p) is a valuation domain.
ideal of R. We define ordp (x) to be the least n such that (x) ⊃ pn , and extend it
to a map on K × by ordp ( xy ) = ordp (x) − ordp (y). (One should check that this is
well-defined; this is easy.) Finally, we define x |p y to mean ordp ( xy ) ≥ 0. Arguing
as above, we see that the localization Rp is a valuation ring.
For [x], [y] ∈ K × /R× , let us write [x] ≤ [y] if [ xy ] ∈ R. (Take a second and
check that this is well-defined.)
Exercise 17.2. Show: the divisibility quasi-ordering on R is a total ordering
iff the ordering on K × /R× is a total ordering.
In other words, if R is a valuation ring, then the canonical map v : K × → K × /R×
is a homomorphism onto a totally ordered commutative group. Let us relabel the
quotient group by G and denote the group law by addition, so that the homomor-
phism property gets recorded as
We recover R as
R = {x ∈ K × | v(x) ≥ 0} ∪ {0}.
Everything that has been said so far takes into account only the multiplicative
structure on R. So the following additional property is very important:
Conversely:
Theorem 17.9. (Hölder [Hö01]) Let (G, +) be an ordered commutative group.
If G is Archimedean, there exists an embedding (G, +) ,→ (R, +).
Proof. We may assume G is nontrivial. Fix any positive element x of G. We
will construct an order embedding of G into R mapping x to 1.
Namely, let y ∈ G. Then the set of integers n such that nx ≤ y has a maximal
element n0 . Put y1 = y − n0 x. Now let n1 be the largest integer n such that
nx ≤ 10y1 : observe that 0 ≤ n1 < 10. Continuing in this way we get P a set of integers
∞ nk
n1 , n2 , . . . ∈ {0, . . . , 9}. We define ϕ(y) to be the real number n0 + k=1 10 k . It is
0 0
not hard to show that ϕ is isotone – y ≤ y =⇒ ϕ(y) ≤ ϕ(y ) – and also that ϕ is
injective: we leave these tasks to the reader.
But let us check that ϕ is a homomorphism of groups. For y ∈ G, and r ∈ Z+ ,
let 10nr be the rational number obtained by truncating ϕ(y) at r decimal places.
The numerator n is characterized by nx ≤ 10r y < (n + 1)x. For y 0 ∈ G, if
n0 x ≤ 10r y 0 ≤ (n0 + 1)x, then
(n + n0 )x ≤ 10r (y + y 0 ) < (n + n0 + 2)x,
so
2
ϕ(y + y 0 ) − (n + n0 )10−r <
10r
and thus
4
|ϕ(y + y 0 ) − ϕ(y) − ϕ(y 0 )| <
.
10r
0 0
Since r is arbitrary, we conclude ϕ(y + y ) = ϕ(y) + ϕ(y ).
A nontrivial ordered commutative group which can be embedded in R is said to
have rank one. For many applications this is by far the most important case.
Later we will give the general definition of the rank of an ordered commutative
group.
The following result gives another characterization of valuation rings of rank one.
Lemma 17.10. Let R be a domain, (G, ≤) a totally ordered commutative group,
and let G+ = {g ∈ G | g ≥ 0}. Then:
a) G+ is an ordered commutative monoid.
b) The monoid ring R[G+ ] is a domain.
c) The group ring R[G] is naturally isomorphic to the localization of R[G+ ] at the
multiplicative subset G+ . In particular, R[G] is a domain.
Exercise 17.13. a) Write out the statements of Lemma 17.10 when G = Z.
b) Prove Lemma 17.10.
Theorem 17.11. (Malcev, Neumann) For any ordered commutative group G,
there exists a valuation domain with value group isomorphic to G.
Proof. It suffices to construct a field K and a surjective map v : K × → G
satisfying (VD1K) and (VD2K). Let k be any field and put A = k[G≥0 ]. By
•
Lemma 17.10, A is a domain; let P K be its fraction field. Define a map v : A → G
by sending a nonzero element g∈G ag g to the least g for which ag 6= 0. Then v
satisfies the three properties of Exercise 17.5 and therefore extends uniquely to a
valuation v : K × → G, where K is the fraction field of R.
312 17. VALUATION RINGS
Recall from §5.5 the notion of a “big monoid ring” k[[Γ]], the collection of all
functions f : Γ → k under pointwise addition and convolution product. As we saw
though, in order for the convolution product to be defined “purely algebraically” –
i.e., without recourse to some limiting process – we need to impose the condition of
divisor finiteness on Γ. It follows easily from Proposition 17.20 that for Γ = G≥0 the
monoid of non-negative elements in a totally ordered commutative group, divisor
finiteness holds iff G = Z, i.e., iff the valuation is discrete.
However, Malcev [Ma48] and Neumann [Ne49] independently found a way
around this by considering a set in between k[G≥0 ] and k[[G≥0 ]]. Namely, define
kMN [G≥0 ] to be the set of all functions f : G≥0 → k such that the support of f
– i.e., the set of g ∈ G≥0 such that f (g) 6= 0 – is well-ordered. It turns out that
on such functions the convolution product can be defined and endows kMN [G≥0 ]
with a domain. The fraction field kMN (G) is simply the collection of all functions
f : G → k with well-ordered support. Moreover, mapping each such nonzero
function to the least element of G in its support gives a G-valued valuation. The
elements of such rings are called Malcev-Neumann series.
A subset S of a totally ordered set (X, ≤) is convex if for all x < y < z ∈ X,
if x, z ∈ S, then y ∈ S.
Exercise 17.14. Let H be a subgroup of an ordered commutative group (G, ≤).
Show: H is convex iff for all x, y ∈ G with 0 ≤ x ≤ y, if y ∈ H then also x ∈ H.
Proposition 17.12. Let (G, ≤) be an ordered commutative group, and let C(G)
be the family of convex subgroups of G. Then C(G) is totally ordered under inclu-
sion.
Proof. Let H1 and H2 be convex subgroups. Seeking a contradiction, we
suppose there is h1 ∈ H1 \ H2 and h2 ∈ H2 \ H1 . Since subgroups are closed under
inversion, we may assume that h1 , h2 ≥ 0 and then, without loss of generality,
that 0 ≤ h1 ≤ h2 . Since H2 is a convex subgroup, it follows that h1 ∈ H2 ,
contradiction.
In view of Proposition 17.13 it makes sense to call r(G) the rank of the linearly
ordered group G: indeed we have already defined a group to have rank one if
it is nontrivial and can be order embedded in (R, +). By Theorem 17.9, G is
Archimedean iff it can be order embedded in (R, +), so by Proposition 17.13 our
new notion of rank coincides with our old notion of rank one.
Theorem 17.14. Let v : K × → (G, ≤) be a valuation on a field K, with
valuation ring R. There is an inclusion reversing bijection Φ : Spec R → C(G)
given by
p 7→ G \ ±v(p).
Proof. Step 1: We claim that for p ∈ Spec R, Φ(p) is a convex subgroup.
Clearly Φ(p) contains 0 and is closed under inversion, so suppose σ1 , σ2 ∈ Φ(p).
Since Φ(p) is closed under inversion, we may assume that either σ1 , σ2 > 0 or
σ1 > 0, σ2 < 0 and σ1 + σ2 > 0.
Case 1: Suppose σ1 , σ2 > 0. Choose x1 , x2 ∈ R with v(xi ) = σi for i = 1, 2. If
σ1 + σ2 ∈/ Φ(p), then there is x ∈ p with v(x) = σ1 + σ2 = v(x1 x2 ). Thus ux = x1 x2
for some u ∈ R× , so x1 x2 ∈ p. Since p is prime this implies that at least one of x1 ,
x2 lies in p, hence at least one of σ1 , σ2 does not lie in Φ(p), contradiction.
Case 2: Suppose σ1 > 0, σ2 < 0, σ1 + σ2 > 0. If σ1 + σ2 ∈ / Φ(p), then there is x ∈ p
with v(x) = σ1 + σ2 . Choose y ∈ R with v(y) = −σ2 . Then yx ∈ p and v(yx) = σ1 ,
so σ1 ∈ v(p), contradiction.
To show convexity: let 0 ≤ σ1 ≤ σ2 ∈ G, and suppose σ2 ∈ Φ(p). If σ1 ∈ v(p),
then there exists x ∈ p with v(x) = σ1 . There is y ∈ R such that v(y) = σ2 − σ1 ,
and thus v(yx) = σ2 , so σ2 ∈ / Φ(p), contradiction.
Step 2: To a convex subgroup H of G, we associate
Ψ(H) = {x ∈ R• | v(x) ∈
/ H} ∪ {0}.
By similar – but easier – reasoning to the above, one checks that Ψ(H) ∈ Spec R.
Step 3: One checks that Φ and Ψ are mutually inverse maps, hence Φ is a bijection.
Exercise 17.16. Supply the details of Steps 2 and 3 in the proof of Theorem
17.14.
Exercise 17.17. Show: the maps Φ and Ψ are obtained by restricting the
Galois connection associated to a relation on R × G.
Corollary 17.15. For a valuation ring R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R has rank one, i.e., the value group is Archimedean.
(ii) R has Krull dimension one.
K dominating R.
Step 1: Let F be the set of all rings R0 with R ⊂ R0 ⊂ K such that pR0 ( R0 ,
partially ordered by inclusion. We have R ∈ F, so F 6= ∅. Moreover the union of a
chain in F is again an element of F, so Zorn’s Lemma gives us a maximal element
T of F. Since pT ( T , there exists a maximal ideal m of T containing pT . Since
T ⊂ Tm and Tm ∈ F, by maximality of T we have T = Tm , so (T, m) is a local ring
dominating (Rp , p).
Step 2: We claim that T is a valuation ring.
proof of claim: Let x ∈ K × . We wish to show that at least one of x, x−1 lies in
T . Seeking a contradiction, assume neither is the case. Then T [x] properly contains
T , so by maximality of T we have 1 ∈ pT [x], i.e., we get a relation of the form
1 = a0 + a1 x + . . . + an xn , ai ∈ pT.
Since T is local, 1 − a0 ∈ T × , and the relation may be rewritten in the form
(38) 1 = b1 x + . . . + bn xn , bi ∈ m.
Among all such relations, we may choose one with minimal exponent n. In exactly
the same way, T [x−1 ] properly contains T and thus there exists a relation
(39) 1 = c1 x−1 + . . . + cn x−m , ci ∈ m,
and among all such relations we may choose one with minimal m. Without loss
of generality m ≤ n: otherwise interchange x and x−1 . Then multiplying (39) by
bn xn and subtracting from (38) gives another relation of the form (38) but with
exponent smaller than n, contradiction.
Remark: It should be possible to consolidate Lemmas 17.16 and 17.18 into a single
result. Let me know if you see how to do it.
Proposition 17.19. Let A ⊂ B be domains with B finitely generated as an
A-algebra. Let β ∈ B • . There exists α ∈ A• satisfying the following property: any
homomorphism f of A into an algebraically closed field Ω with f (α) 6= 0 extends to
a homomorphism f : B → Ω with f (β) 6= 0.
Proof.
Step 0: Induction on the number of generators reduces us to the case B = A[x].
Step 1: Suppose that x is transcendental over A, i.e., B is a univariate polynomial
ring over A. Write
β = an xn + . . . + a1 x + a0 , ai ∈ A
and put α = a0 . If f : A → Ω is such that f (α) 6= 0, then since Ω is infinite, there
exists ζ ∈ Ω such that f (an )ζ n + . . . + f (a1 )ζ + f (a0 ) 6= 0. Using the universal
polynomial of polynomial rings, we may uniquely extend f to a homomorphism
from B to Ω by putting f (x) = ζ, and then f (β) 6= 0.
Step 2: Suppose that x is algebraic over the fraction field of A. Then so is β −1 .
Hence we have equations of the form
an xm + . . . + a1 x + a0 , ai ∈ A
a0m β −m + . . . + a01 β −1 + a00 , a0i ∈ A.
316 17. VALUATION RINGS
In many ways, discrete valuation rings are – excepting only fields – the simplest
class of rings. Nevertheless they have an important role to play in algebra and
arithmetic and algebraic geometry. One reason for this is as follows: every DVR is
a one-dimensional Noetherian local ring. The converse does not hold.
The question then is to find necessary and sufficient conditions for a one-dimensional
Noetherian local domain to be a DVR. As we have seen, being a PID is enough,
but again, this is not very useful as whether a one-dimensional domain is a PID is
difficult to check in practice. Remarkably, it turns out if a local, one-dimensional
Noetherian domain has any one of a large number of good properties, it will neces-
sarily be a DVR. Here is the theorem.
Theorem 17.21. (Recognition Theorem for DVRs) Let R be a one-dimensional
Noetherian local domain, with maximal ideal m. the following are equivalent:
(i) R is regular: the dimension of mm2 as an R/m-vector space is 1.
(ii) m is principal.
(iii) R is a PID.
(iv) R is a UFD.
(v) R is integrally closed.
(vi) Every nonzero ideal is of the form mn for some n ∈ N.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (ii): Choose t ∈ π \ π 2 . By assumption, t generates m/m2 ,
so by Nakayama’s Lemma t generates m. Conversely, if m is monogenic as an R-
module, certainly m/m2 is monogenic as an R/m-module.
Evidently (iii) =⇒ (ii). Proposition 16.5 gives (ii) =⇒ (iii) and also (ii) =⇒
(vi). Moreover (iii) ⇐⇒ (iv) by Proposition 16.1 and (iv) =⇒ (v) by 15.14.
Next, for all n ∈ N we have (π)n /(π)n+1 ∼
= R/m, thus R is regular.
(vi) =⇒ (i): Assume that dimR/m m/m2 > 1. Choose u ∈ m \ m2 . Then
m ( hu, m2 i ( m2 .
So we have (i) ⇐⇒ (ii) ⇐⇒ (iii) ⇐⇒ (iv) ⇐⇒ (vi) =⇒ (v).
Finally, we show (v) =⇒ (ii): Let 0 6= x ∈ m. Since m is the only prime ideal
containing (x) we must have r((x)) = m. Since R/(x) is Noetherian, its radical,
m/(x), is nilpotent, so there is a unique least n ∈ Z+ such that mn ⊂ (x). Let
y ∈ mn−1 \ (x) and consider the element q = xy of the fraction field K of R. Since
y∈/ (x), q −1 = xy ∈
/ R; since R is integrally closed in K, q −1 is not integral over R.
Then q−1 m is not contained in m, for otherwise m would be a faithful R[q −1 ]-module
which is finitely generated as an R-module, contradicting Theorem 14.1. But by
construction, q −1 m = xy m ⊂ R, hence q −1 m = R and then m = Rx = (x).
5.3. Modules over DVRs.
Lemma 17.22. Let R be a DVR with uniformizing element π, and let a ∈ Z+ .
Then the ring Ra = R/(π a ) is self-injective – i.e., Ra is an injective Ra -module.
Exercise 17.21. Prove Lemma 17.22. (Hint: Baer’s Criterion!)
Theorem 17.23. Let R be a DVR with uniformizing element π, and let M be
a nonzero finitely generated R-module.
a) There is N ∈ N and positive integers n, a1 ≥ a2 ≥ . . . ≥ an such that
n
M∼
M
(40) = RN ⊕ R/(π ai ).
i=1
318 17. VALUATION RINGS
Normalization theorems
1We have not yet used the separability hypothesis, so this much is true in the case of an
arbitrary finite extension.
319
320 18. NORMALIZATION THEOREMS
where the dij ’s are polynomials in the σj (ui ) with coefficients in Z. Thus ∆bi and
√
∆bi are integral over R. Since ∆ ∈ K and R is integrally closed, we have ∆bi ∈ A.
Therefore S is contained in the R-span h u∆1 , . . . , u∆n iR , establishing part a).
b) By part a), S is a submodule of a finitely generated R-module, hence if R is
Noetherian S is finitely generated.
c) We know that S is a submodule of a free rank n R-module; if R is a PID, then S
is a free R-module of rank at most n. Since S ⊗R K = L, the rank must be n.
This has the following important result, which is the first of three fundamental
finiteness theorems in algebraic number theory, the existence of a finite integral
basis for the ring of integers of any algebraic number field:
Corollary 18.2. Let R = Z, K = Q, L a number field of degree n. Then
the ring ZL = Z ∩ K of all algebraic integers lying in L, is an integrally closed,
Noetherian domain of Krull dimension one which is, as a Z-module, free of rank n.
Proof. Indeed ZL = IL (Z), so by Proposition 14.11, it is integrally closed in
its fraction field L. Since Z is a PID and L/Q is finite separable, Theorem 18.1
applies to show that ZL ∼ = Zn as a Z-module. Being a finitely generated Z-module,
still more is it a finitely generated algebra over the Noetherian ring Z, so it is itself
Noetherian. Since Z, like any PID, has Krull dimension one and ZL is an integral
extension of Z, by Corollary 14.17 ZL also has Krull dimension one.
A Dedekind domain is a domain which is Noetherian, integrally closed and of
Krull dimension at most one. We will systematically study Dedekind domains in
§20, but for now observe that Corollary 18.2 implies that the ring of integers of an
algebraic number field is a Dedekind domain. In fact, the argument establishes that
the normalization S of any Dedekind domain R in a finite separable field extension
L/K is again a Dedekind domain that is finitely generated as an R-module.
Step 1: We will make use of the field-theoretic fact that if M/K is normal and L is
the maximal purely inseparable subextension of M/K, then M/L is separable [FT,
§6.3]. Let S be the integral closure of R in L and T the integral closure of R in T .
Then T is module-finite over R iff T is module-finite over S and S is module-finite
over R. Suppose we can show that S is module-finite over R. Then S is a finitely
generated R-algebra so S is a Noetherian integreally closed domain, and the module
finiteness of T over S follows from Theorem 18.1. Thus we are redueced to the case
in which L/K is purely inseparable, say [L : K] = q = pa .
Step 2: By Noether Normalization, R is module-finite over a polynomial ring
k[t1 , . . . , td ]. If S is module-finite over k[t1 , . . . , td ], then certainly it is module-
finite over the larger ring R. Thus we may assume without loss of generality that
R = k[t1 , . . . , td ], K = k(t1 , . . . , td ). In particular we may assume that R is inte-
grally closed (in K). For all a ∈ L, NL/K (a) = aq ∈ K. Let k 0 /k be the extension
obtained by adjoining the qth roots of the coefficients of the minimal polynomials of
1/q 1/q
a finite set of generators of L/K, so k 0 /k is finite, so L ⊂ k 0 (t1 , . . . , td ). So it is
1/q 1/q
enough to show that the integral closure of k[t1 , . . . , td ] in k 0 (t1 , . . . , td ) is finite
over k[t1 , . . . , td ]. But in this case the integral closure can be computed exactly: it
1/q 1/q
is k 0 [t1 , . . . , td ] (indeed it is at least this large, and this ring is a UFD, hence
integrally closed), which is finite over k[t1 , . . . , td ].
yields
(41) `(M/xn M ) ≤ `(E/xn E) + `(C).
Since E and M are torsionfree, we have xi M/xi+1 M =∼ M/xM for all i ∈ N and
∼ E/xE; it follows that
similarly xi E/xi+1 E =
n`(M/xM ) ≤ n`(E/xE) + `(C) ∀n ∈ Z+ ,
and thus
`(M/xM ) ≤ `(E/xE).
Since E ∼
= Rr , E/xE ∼
= (R/xR)r , so
`(M/xM ) ≤ `((R/xR)r ) = r`(R/xR).
Step 2: In the general case, put M = M/xM and let N = hω1 , . . . , ωs i be a finitely
generated submodule of M . Lift each ωi to ωi ∈ M and put M1 = hω1 , . . . , ωs i.
We get
`(N ) ≤ `(M1 /M1 ∩ xM ) ≤ `(M1 /xM1 ) ≤ r`(R/xR),
the last inequality by Step 1. Because the right hand side of this inequality is
independent of N , by Exercise 8.13 `(M ) ≤ r`(R/xR).
Step 3: We have `(R/xR) < ∞ by Lemma 18.5.
Theorem 18.7. (Krull-Akizuki) Let R be a one-dimensional Noetherian do-
main with fraction field K, let L/K be a finite degree field extension of K, and let
S be a ring with R ⊂ S ⊂ L. Then:
a) S is Noetherian of dimension at most 1.
b) If J is a nonzero ideal of S, then S/J is a finite length R-module.
Proof. b) It is no loss of generality to replace L by the fraction field of S. Let
r = [L : K], so that S is a torsionfree R-module of rank r. By Lemma 18.6, for any
x ∈ R• we have `R (S/aS) < ∞. Let J be a nonzero ideal of S and b ∈ J • . Since b
is algebraic over R it satisfies a relation
am bm + . . . + a1 b + a0 = 0, ai ∈ R
of minimal degree. Since S is a domain, a0 ∈ (J ∩ R)• , so
`R (S/J) ≤ `R (S/a0 S) < ∞.
a) Since
`S (J/a0 S) ≤ `R (J/a0 S) ≤ `R (S/a0 S) < ∞,
J/a0 S is a finitely generated S-module. Being an extension of a finitely generated
S-module by a finitely generated S-module, J is itself a finitely generated: S is
Noetherian. If P is a nonzero prime ideal of S then S/P has finite length so is an
Artinian domain, hence a field: S has dimension at most one.
We remark that S need not be finitely generated as an R-module. Thus Step 2 in
the proof of Lemma 18.6 is actually used in the proof of the Krull-Akizuki Theorem.
Comparing the following exercise with Exercise 8.35 gives a good illustration of
how much simpler things are in dimension 1.
Exercise 18.1. Let k be a field, and let A be a k-subalgebra of k[t]. Show: either
A = k or A is a one-dimensional Noetherian domain that is finitely generated as a
k-algebra.
3. THE KRULL-AKIZUKI THEOREM 323
1. Fractional ideals
Let R be a domain with fraction field K. A fractional ideal of R is a nonzero
R-submodule I of K for which there exists 0 6= a ∈ R such that aI ⊂ R – or
equivalently, if I ⊂ a1 R.
When one is talking about fractional R-ideals, one inevitably wants to compare
them to ideals of R in the usual sense, and for this it is convenient to speak of an
integral R-ideal, i.e., an R-submodule of R.
Exercise 19.1. Show: a finitely generated R-submodule of K is a fractional
ideal.
Some texts define a fractional R-ideal to be a finitely generated R-submodule of K,
but this seems wrong because we certainly want every nonzero integral ideal of R
to be a fractional ideal, but if R is not Noetherian then not every integral ideal will
be finitely generated. (It is not such a big deal because most of these references are
interested only in invertible fractional ideals – to be studied shortly – and one of
the first things we will see is that an invertible fractional ideal is necessarily finitely
generated as an R-module.)
1
0 ( I ⊂ I + J ⊂ ab R, so I + J is a fractional ideal.
1
0 ( IJ ⊂ I ∩ J ⊂ ab R, so IJ and I ∩ J are fractional ideals.
Since I ∩ R is a fractional ideal, there exists a nonzero c ∈ R lying in I. Then for
y ∈ J, cb y ∈ cR ⊂ I, so cb ∈ (I : J). Similarly, if 0 6= d ∈ J, then ad
1
(I : J) ⊂ R.
Parts b), c) and d) can be easily verified by the reader.
Proposition 19.2. Let I, J be fractional ideals for a domain R. The map
(I : J) → HomR (J, I), x 7→ (y 7→ xy)
is an isomorphism of R-modules.
Exercise 19.2. Prove it.
Proposition 19.3. All the above operations on fractional ideals commute with
localization: that is, if S ⊂ R• is a multiplicatively closed subset, then
S −1 (I ∩ J) = S −1 I ∩ S −I J,
S −1 (I + J) = S −1 I + S −1 J,
S −1 (IJ) = (S −1 I)(S −1 J),
S −1 (I : J) = (S −1 I : S −1 J).
Exercise 19.3. Prove Proposition 19.3.
A fractional ideal is principal if it is of the form xR for some x = a
b ∈ K •.
Proposition 19.4. For a fractional ideal I of R, the following are equivalent:
(i) I is principal.
(ii) I is monogenic as an R-module.
(iii) I ∼
=R R.
(iv) I is free as an R-module.
Proof. (i) ⇐⇒ (ii): By definition, a monogenic R-module M is one of the
form Rx for some x ∈ M .
(i) =⇒ (iii): For x ∈ K × multiplication by x−1 is an R-module isomorphism from
xR to R.
(iii) =⇒ (ii) and (iii) =⇒ (iv) are immediate.
(iv) =⇒ (iii): It is no loss of generality to assume that I ⊂ R. Since any two
elements x, y ∈ I are R-linearly dependent – indeed (y)x + (−x)y = 0 – if I is free,
it must have rank 1.
If xR is a principal fractional ideal, so is x−1 R, and we have
(xR)(x−1 R) = R.
Thus, in Frac(R), every principal fractional ideal xR is a unit, with inverse x−1 R.
Let Prin(R) denote the set of all principal fractional ideals of the domain R.
Exercise 19.4. Show: Prin(R) is a subgroup of Frac(R), and we have a short
exact sequence 1 → R× → K × → Prin(R) → 1.
Exercise 19.5. Define the ideal class monoid C(R) = Frac(R)/ Prin(R).
a) Show: C(R) is well-defined as a commutative monoid.
b) Show: C(R)√is trivial iff R is a PID.
c) Show: C(Z[ −3]) is a finite commutative monoid which is not a group.
2. THE IDEAL CLOSURE 327
For a general domain, C(R) need only be a commutative monoid. In the next
section we “repair” this by defining the Picard group Pic(R).
I ∗ = (R : I) = {x ∈ K | xI ⊂ R}.
Proof.
I = (I ∗ )∗ = {x ∈ K |xI ∗ ⊂ R} = {x ∈ K | ∀d ∈ K × , dI ⊂ R =⇒ xd ∈ R}
\
= d−1 R.
d∈K × | I⊂d−1 R
1Unfortunately?
328 19. THE PICARD GROUP AND THE DIVISOR CLASS GROUP
To sum up:
Theorem 19.11. Let R be a domain, and let I be a fractional R-ideal. Then
I is invertible iff it is projective, in which case it is projective of rank one.
For any R-module M , the R-dual is defined to be M ∨ = Hom(M, R). There is a
canonical R-bilinear map T : M ∨ × M → R obtained by mapping (f, x) 7→ f (x).
This induces an R-linear map T : M ∨ ⊗R M → R. We say that an R-module M is
invertible if T is an isomorphism.
Proposition 19.12. Consider the following conditions on an R-module M .
(i) M is rank one projective.
(ii) M is invertible.
(iii) There exists an R-module N and an isomorphism T : M ⊗R N ∼ = R.
Then (i) =⇒ (ii) =⇒ (iii) always, and (iii) =⇒ (i) if M is finitely generated.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): We have a map T : M ∨ ⊗ M → R so that it suffices to
check locally that is an isomorphism, but M is locally free so this is easy.
(ii) =⇒ (iii) is immediate.
(iii) =⇒ (i): Since M is finitely generated, by Theorem 13.35 to show that M is
projective it is enough to show that for all p ∈ Spec R Mp is free of rank one. Thus
we may as well assume that (R, m) is a local ring with residue field R/m = k. The
base change of the isomorphism T to R/m is an isomorphism (recall that tensor
product commutes with base change)
Tk : M/mM ⊗k N/mN → k.
This shows that dimk M/mM = dimk N/mN = 1, so in particular M/mM is
monogenic as an R/m-module. By Nakayama’s Lemma the lift to R of any generator
x of M/mM is a generator of M , so M is a monogenic R-module and is thus
isomorphic to R/I for some ideal I. But indeed I = ann(M ) ⊂ ann(M ⊗R N ) =
ann(R) = 0, so M ∼
= R/(0) = R is free of rank one.
Theorem 19.13. (Cohen) Let R be a domain.
a) The set of invertible ideals of R is an Oka family in the sense of § 4.5.
b) If every nonzero prime ideal of R is invertible, then every nonzero fractional
ideal of R is invertible.
Proof. a) Let I ⊂ J be ideals of R with J and (I : J) invertible (this implies
I 6= 0). By Lemma 19.8, I = J(I : J) and thus, as the product of two invertible
ideals, I is invertible. Since for any ideals I, J of R we have (I : J) = (I : I + J),
by taking J = hI, xi for any x ∈ R we recover the Oka condition.
b) Seeking a contradiction, suppose I is a nonzero ideal of R which is not invertible.
Consider the partially ordered set S of ideals containing I which are not invertible.
Then the union of any chain in S is a non-invertible ideal: indeed, if it were invertible
then by Proposition 19.9 it would be finitely generated and thus equal to some
element in the chain: contradiction. Thus by Zorn’s Lemma there is a nonzero
ideal J which is maximal element in the family of ideals which are not invertible.
By part a) and the Prime Ideal Principle, J is prime: contradiction.
Theorem 19.14. Let I and J be invertible fractional ideals. Then there is a
canonical isomorphism of R-modules
∼
I ⊗R J → IJ.
330 19. THE PICARD GROUP AND THE DIVISOR CLASS GROUP
Then i = j and there exists some permutation σ of the set {1, . . . , k} such that for
all 1 ≤ i ≤ k we have Pi = Qσ(i) .
In other words, prime factorization is unique for products of invertible primes.
Proof. Assume
Q without loss of generality that P1 does not strictly contain
any Pi . Since j Qj ⊂ P1 , some Qj , say Q1 , is contained in P1 . Similarly, since
Q
i Pi ⊂ Q1 , there exists i such that Pi ⊂ Q1 . Thus Pi ⊂ Q1 ⊂ P1 . By our
assumption on the minimality of P1 , we have P1 = Pi = Q1 . We can thus cancel
P1 = Q1 and obtain the result by induction.
3. INVERTIBLE FRACTIONAL IDEALS AND THE PICARD GROUP 331
The following result gives information about when a prime ideal is invertible.
Proposition 19.23. Let R be a Noetherian domain, and p a nonzero prime
ideal of R. If p is invertible, then it has height one and Rp is a DVR.
Proof. Since p is invertible, Rp is a Noetherian local domain with a principal
maximal ideal pRp . By Theorem 17.21, Rp is a DVR, and thus p has height one.
332 19. THE PICARD GROUP AND THE DIVISOR CLASS GROUP
and thus the partial ordering is compatible with the monoid structure. To show
that we have a lattice, for any I, J ∈ Frac R, we need to find the supremum and
infimum of div I and div J. We claim that in fact we have
div(I ∩ J) = sup div I, div J
div(I + J) = inf div I, div J.
To see this we may assume I and J are divisorial. By Exercise 19.12, I ∩ J is
divisorial, so it is clear that for any divisorial ideal M ,
(div I ≤ M, div J ≤ M ) ⇐⇒ (M ⊂ I, M ⊂ J)
⇐⇒ (M ⊂ I ∩ J) ⇐⇒ div I ∩ J ≤ div M.
Next, observe that since I, J ⊂ I + J, div I + J ≤ div I, div J, i.e., div I + J is
a lower bound for {div I, div J}. Conversely, if M ∈ Frac R is such that div M ≤
div I, div J, then I, J ⊂ M so I + J ⊂ M and I + J ⊂ M = M and div M =
div M ≤ div I + J = div I + J.
Tournant Dangereux One may wonder why we work with divisors at all since
every divisor is represented by a unique divisorial ideal. However, if I and J are
divisorial fractional ideals, the product IJ need not be divisorial.
Proposition 19.27.
a) In D(R) every nonempty set which is bounded above admits a least upper bound.
Explicitly, if (Ii ) is a nonempty
T family of fractional ideals which is bounded above,
then supi (div Ii ) = div( i I i ).
b) In D(R) every nonempty set which is bounded below admits a greatest lower
bound. Explicitly, if (Ji ) is a nonempty
P family of fractional ideals which is bounded
below, then inf i (div Ji ) = div( i Ii ).
c) D(R) is a lattice.
Proof. Bourbaki, p. 477. COMPLETE ME! ♣
Theorem 19.28. For a domain R, the following are equivalent:
(i) D(R) is a group.
(ii) R is completely integrally closed.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let x ∈ K × . Suppose there is d ∈ R• such that dxn ∈ R
for all n ∈ Z+ . Then I = hR, aiR ∈ Frac R and aI ⊂ I. Then
div I ≤ div aI = div a + div I.
Since D(R) is a group, div R = 0 ≤ div a, and since aR and R are divisorial, a ∈ R.
(ii) =⇒ (i): We’ll show: for all divisorial fractional ideals I, (II ∗ )∗ = R∗ = R,
hence div I + div I ∗ = div R = 0. By Proposition 19.7, it’s enough to show that II ∗
and R are contained in the same principal fractional ideals. Since II ∗ ⊂ R, any
principal fractional ideal which contains R contains II ∗ . Thus, let x ∈ K × be such
that II ∗ ⊂ xR; we want to show R ⊂ xR, i.e., x−1 ∈ R. Suppose that for y ∈ K ×
we have I ⊂ yR, so y −1 ∈ I ∗ and thus Iy −1 ⊂ xR; equivalently, x−1 I ⊂ yR. Thus
x−1 I is contained in every principal fractional ideal containing I, so x−1 I ⊂ I = I.
It follows that x−n I ⊂ I for all n ∈ Z+ . Let w ∈ R• be such that wI ⊂ R. Then
dx−n I ⊂ R, and if z ∈ I • then (wz)x−n ∈ R for all n ∈ Z+ . Since dc ∈ R• and R
is completely integrally closed, by Theorem 14.38 x−1 ∈ R.
334 19. THE PICARD GROUP AND THE DIVISOR CLASS GROUP
Let P (R) be the image in D(R) of the principal fractional ideals. Then P (R) is a
subgroup of D(R). Thus if R is completely integrally closed (e.g. Noetherian and
integrally closed!) we may form the quotient
Cl R = D(R)/P (R),
the divisor class group of R.
Exercise 19.15. Let R be a completely integrally closed domain. Show: there
is a canonical injection
Pic R ,→ Cl R.
Theorem 19.29. Let R = C[x, y, z]/(xy − z 2 ). Then R is a Noetherian inte-
grally closed domain with Pic R = 0 and Cl R ∼
= Z/2Z.
CHAPTER 20
Dedekind domains
Theorem 20.4. Every proper integral ideal in a Dedekind domain has a unique
factorization into a product of of prime ideals.
Proof. After Lemma 19.18 it suffices to show that a nonzero proper integral
ideal I in a Dedekind domain R factors into a product of primes. Suppose not,
so the set of ideals which do not so factor is nonempty, and (as usual!) let I be a
maximal element of this set. Then I is not prime, so in particular is not maximal:
let p be a maximal ideal strictly containing I, so I = pJ. Then J = p−1 I strictly
contains I so factors into a product of primes, hence I does.
If I is any nonzero integral ideal of I and p is any nonzero prime ideal of a Dedekind
domain R, then we may define ordp (I) via the prime factorization
Y
I= pordp (I) .
p
The product extends formally over all primes, but as I is divisible by only finitely
many primes, all but finitely many exponents are zero, so it is really a finite product.
Corollary 20.5. Let R be a Dedekind domain.
a) The monoid M(R) of nonzero integral ideals is a free commutative monoid on
the set of nonzero prime ideals.
b) The fractional ideals form a free commutative group on the set of prime ideals:
M
Frac(R) = Z.
06=p ∈ Spec R
Corollary 20.5 allows us to extend the definition of ordp to any fractional R-ideal.
I2 := ha2 , pi = q1 · · · qn ,
where the pi and qj are prime ideals. By assumption, I1 ) p, and, since p is prime,
we have also I2 ) p. Therefore each pi and qj strictly contains p. In the quotient
R = R/p we have
(a) = aR = p1 · · · pm
and
(a2 ) = a2 R = q1 · · · qn .
The principal ideals (a) and (a2 ) are invertible, and the pi and qj remain prime in
the quotient. Therefore, we have
q1 · · · qn = p21 · · · pm 2 .
Thus the multisets {{q1 , . . . , qn } and {p1 , p1 , . . . , pm , pm }} coincide, and pulling
back to R the same holds without the bars. Thus
I12 = ha, pi2 = p21 · · · p2m = q1 · · · qn = ha2 , pi,
so
p ⊂ ha, pi2 = a2 R + ap + p2 ⊂ aR + p2 .
So if p ∈ p, p = ax + y with x ∈ R, y ∈ p2 , so ax ∈ p, and since a ∈ R \ p, x ∈ p.
Thus p ⊂ ap + p2 ⊂ p, so p = ap + p2 . Multiplication by p−1 gives R = a + p,
contrary to hypothesis. So p is maximal.
Step 2: Let p be any nonzero prime ideal in R, and 0 6= b ∈ p. Then p ⊃ bR
and
bR = p1 · · · pm ,
with each pi invertible and prime. Thus by Step 1 the pi ’s are maximal. Since
p is prime we have p ⊃ pi for some i and then by maximality p = pi , hence p is
invertible. Since by assumption every proper integral ideal is a product of primes,
we conclude that every integral ideal is invertible, which, by Theorem 20.1 implies
that R is Dedekind.
Theorem 20.10. For a domain R which is not a field, the following are equiv-
alent:
(i) R is Noetherian, integrally closed, and of Krull dimension one.
(ii) Every fractional (equivalently, every integral) R-ideal is invertible.
(iii) R is Noetherian, and the localization at every maximal ideal is a DVR.
(iv) Every nonzero proper integral ideal factors into a product of prime ideals.
(iv0 ) Every nonzero proper integral ideal factors uniquely into a product of primes.
(v) R is Noetherian, and to contain is to divide for all ideals of R.
Each factor R/pai iis also a quotient of the localized ring Rp /pai i , which shows that
it is Artinian and principal. Finally, a finite product of Artinian (resp. principal
ideal rings) remains Artinian (resp. a principal ideal ring).
Proof. The direction (i) =⇒ (ii) follows immediately from Theorem 20.11.
Conversely, assume condition (ii) holds. By Theorem 20.10 it suffices to show that
R is Noetherian and that its localization at each nonzero prime ideal p is a DVR.
Certainly condition (ii) implies Noetherianity; moreover it continues to hold for
nonzero ideals in any localization. So let I be a nonzero ideal in the Noetherian
local domain (Rp , p). It follows that there exists b ∈ p such that p = Ip + bRp . By
Nakayama’s Lemma, I = bRp , so Rp is a local PID, hence a DVR.
Proposition 20.13. ([J2, Ex. 10.2.11]) Let R be a Dedekind domain, I a
fractional ideal of R and J a nonzero integral ideal of R. Then there exists a ∈ I
such that aI −1 + J = R.
Proof. Let p1 , . . . , ps be the prime ideals of R dividing J. For each 1 ≤ i ≤ r,
choose ai ∈ Ip1 · · · pr p−1
i \ Ip1 · · · pr . Put a = a1 + . . . + ar . We claim that
aI −1 + J = R. It is enough to check this locally. For every prime q 6= pi , we have
JRq = Rq . On the other hand, for all 1 ≤ i ≤ r, aI −1 is not contained in pi , so its
pushforward to Rpi is all of Rpi .
M∼ = M [tors] ⊕ P ∼
= M [tors] ⊕ Rr−1 ⊕ I,
with I a nonzero ideal of R.
c) The class [I] of I in Pic R is an invariant of M .
d) There exists N ∈ Z+ , maximal ideals pi and positive integers ni such that
N
M [tors] ∼
M
= R/pni i .
i=1
Much of the content of the main theorem of this section lies in the following converse
of Proposition 3.8b) for finitely generated modules over a Dedekind domain.
Theorem 20.15. For a finitely generated module M over a Dedekind domain,
the following are equivalent:
(i) M is projective.
(ii) M is flat.
(iii) M is torsionfree.
Proof. Of course (i) =⇒ (ii) =⇒ (iii) for modules over any domain, and
we have seen that (i) ≡ (ii) for finitely generated modules over a Noetherian ring.
So it suffices to show (iii) =⇒ (i).
Suppose R is a Dedekind domain and M is a finitely generated nonzero tor-
sionfree R-module. By Proposition 3.8c), we may assume that M ⊂ Rn for some
n ≥ 1. We prove the result by induction on n. If n = 1, then M is nothing else
than a nonzero ideal of R, hence invertible by Theorem 20.10 and thus a rank one
projective module by Theorem 19.11. So we may assume that n > 1 and that every
finitely generated torsionfree submodule of Rn−1 is projective. Let Rn−1 ⊂ Rn be
6. MODULES OVER A DEDEKIND DOMAIN 341
7. Injective Modules
Theorem 20.21. For a domain R with fraction field K, the following are equiv-
alent:
(i) R is Dedekind.
(ii) Every divisible R-module is injective.
Proof. (i) =⇒ (ii): Let D be a divisible R-module. We will show D is
injective using Baer’s Criterion: let I be an ideal of R and f : I → D a module
map. We may assume that I is nonzero and thus, since R is a Dedekind domain,
invertible:Pnif I = ha1 , . . . , an i, there are b1 , . . . , bn ∈ K such that bi I ⊂ R for all i
and 1 = i=1 ai bi . Since D is divisible, there are d1 , . . . , dn ∈ D with f (ai ) = ai di
for all i. Then for x ∈ I,
X X X X
f (x) = f ( bi ai x) = (bi x)f (ai ) = (bi x)ai di = x (bi ai )ei .
i i i
Pn
Put d = i=1 (bi ai )di . Thus F : R → D by x 7→ dx lifts f .
(ii) =⇒ (i): Let I be injective. Then I is divisible and a quotient of a divisible
module is divisible, so every quotient of I is divisible, and thus by assumption every
quotient of I is injective. By Corollaries 3.58 and 20.2, R is Dedekind.
As an application, we will prove a generalization to Dedekind domains of a non-
trivial result in commutative group theory. Given an commutative group A, it is
natural to ask when its torsion subgroup A[tors] is a direct summand of A, so that
A is the direct sum of a torsion group and a torsionfree group. It is easy to see
that this happens when A is finitely generated, because then A/A[tors] is a finitely
generated torsionfree module over a PID, hence projective. The following exercise
shows that some condition is necessary.
Q
Exercise 20.5. Let A = p Z/pZ, where the product extends over all prime
numbers. Show that A[tors] is not a direct summand of A.
These considerations should serve to motivate the following result.
Theorem 20.22. Let M be a module over a Dedekind domain R. If M [tors] =
M [r] for some r ∈ R, then M [tors] is a direct summand of M .
Proof. Step 1: We claim that if A is a torsionfree R-module, then for every
R-module N , Ext1R (M, N ) is divisible.
proof of claim Let V = A ⊗R K. Since A is torsionfree, we have an exact
sequence
0 → A → V → V /A → 0.
Applying the cofunctor Hom(·, B), a portion of the long exact Ext sequence is
Ext1R (V, B) → Ext1R (A, B) → Ext2R (V /A, B).
Since R is hereditary, by Proposition X.X, Ext2R (A, B) = 0 so Ext1R (A, B) is a quo-
tient of Ext1R (V, B). Since V is a K-module, so is Ext1R (V, B) and thus Ext1R (V, B)
and its quotient Ext1R (A, B) is a divisible module, hence injective by Theorem 20.21.
Step 2: Let T = M [tors] = M [r]. We will show that the sequence
0 → T → M → M/T → 0
splits by computing Ext1R (M/T, T )
= 0. Since M/T is torsionfree, by Step 1
Ext1R (M/T, T ) is divisible. On the other hand, since T = T [r], Ext1R (M/T, T ) =
344 20. DEDEKIND DOMAINS
Ext1R (M/T, T )[r]. Thus multiplication by r on Ext1R (M/T, T ) is on the one hand
surjective and on the other hand identically zero, so Ext1R (M/T, T ) = 0. By Theo-
rem 3.89 the sequence splits.
CHAPTER 21
Prüfer domains
345
346 21. PRÜFER DOMAINS
and that every nonzero ideal of R generated by n − 1 elements is invertible, and let
c = hc1 , . . . , cn i. We may assume ci 6= 0 for all i. Put
a = hc1 , . . . , cn−1 i, b = hc2 , . . . , cn i,
d = hc1 , cn i, e = c1 a−1 d−1 + cn b−1 d−1 .
Then
ce = (a + hcn i)c1 a−1 d−1 + (hc1 i + b)cn b−1 d−1
= c1 d−1 + c1 cn a−1 d−1 + c1 cn b−1 d−1 + cn d−1
= c1 d−1 (R + cn b−1 ) + cn d−1 (R + c1 a−1 ).
−1 −1
Since cn b , c1 a ⊂ R, we get
ce = c1 d−1 + cn d−1 = hc1 , cn id−1 = R.
(iii) =⇒ (iii0 ) is immediate. (iii0 ) =⇒ (iii): if p ∈ Spec R, let m be a maximal
ideal containing p. Then Rp is an overring of Rm , and every overring of a valuation
ring is a valuation ring.
(i) =⇒ (ii) is immediate, since invertible ideals are cancellable.
(ii) =⇒ (iii): First suppose a is a nonzero finitely generated ideal and b, c are
ideals of R with ab ⊂ ac. Then ac = ab + ac = a(b + c); cancelling a gives c = b + c,
so b ⊂ c. Now let p be a prime ideal of R. By Exercise 17.6, it is enough to show
that for any as , bt ∈ Rp , we have either ( as ) ⊂ ( bt ) or ( bt ) ⊂ ( as ). Since 1s , 1t ∈ R× , it
is equivalent to show that (a) ⊂ (b) or (b) ⊂ (a): for this we may assume a, b 6= 0.
Theorem 21.2. Let R be a domain.
a) Suppose R is a GCD-domain. Then R is Prüfer iff it is Bézout.
b) A Prüfer UFD is a PID.
Proof. a) Since principal ideals are invertible, any Bézout domain is a Prüfer
domain. Conversely, suppose R is a GCD-domain and a Prüfer domain. Let x, y ∈
R• and let d be a GCD of x, y. Certainly we have (d) ⊃ hx, yi. Thus ι : hx, yi ,→ (d)
is a homomorphism of R-modules which we want to show is an isomorphism. By
the Local-Global Principle for Module Homomorphisms it is enough to show that
for all p ∈ Spec R, ιp is an isomorphism of Rp -modules, i.e., hx, yiRp = hdiRp .
By Proposition 15.16, d is again the GCD of x and y in the valuation ring Rp
(equivalently, the valuation of d is the minimum of the valuations of x and y) so
that the principal ideal hx, yiRp is generated by hdiRp .
b) Suppose R is a Prüfer UFD. By part a) R is Bézout, and by Theorem 16.17 a
Bézout UFD is a PID.
Proposition 21.3. For a Prüfer domain R, the following are equivalent:
(i) R is a Bézout domain.
(ii) Pic(R) = 0.
Proof. In the Prüfer domain R, an ideal I is invertible iff it is finitely gener-
ated. So (i) and (ii) each assert that every finitely generated ideal is principal.
Proposition 21.4. A Prüfer domain is integrally closed.
Proof. In Theorem 20.1 we showed that a domain in which all fractional R-
ideals are invertible is integrally closed. In the proof we only used the invertbility of
finitely generated fractional ideals, so the argument works in any Prüfer domain.
1. CHARACTERIZATIONS OF PRÜFER DOMAINS 347
Exercise 21.2. Prove Corollary 21.4 using the local nature of integral closure.
1.1. A Chinese Remainder Theorem for Prüfer domains.
Recall that we have a Chinese Remainder Theorem which is valid in any ring:
Theorem 4.20. There is however another useful version of the Chinese Remainder
Theorem which holds in a domain R iff R is a Prüfer domain.
It follows that
(A ∩ B) + C = (A ∩ B) + C + (A ∩ C) + B = B + C
and thus
(A ∩ B) + (A ∩ C) = A ∩ ((A ∩ B) + C) = A ∩ (B + C).
(iv) =⇒ (iii): Assume (iv). Then for all ideals A, B, C of R,
(A + B) ∩ (A + C) = (A + B) ∩ A + (A + B) ∩ C = A ∩ (A + B) + C ∩ (A + B)
= (A∩A)+(A∩B)+(A∩C)+(B∩C) = A+(A∩B)+(A∩C)+(B∩C) = A+(B∩C).
(iii) =⇒ (i): We go by induction on n. Having established that ECRT(1) and
ECRT(2) hold in any ring, we let n ≥ 2, assume ECRT(n) and show ECRT(n + 1):
let x1 , . . . , xn+1 ∈ R and I1 , . . . , In+1 be ideals of R such that xi − xj ∈ Ii + Ij for
all 1 ≤ i, j ≤ n. By ECRT(n), there Tnis y ∈ R with y ≡ xi (mod I)i for 1 ≤ i ≤ n.
We claim that y − xn+1 ∈ In+1 + i=1 Ii .
proof of claim: Since we have assumed (iii), we have by induction that
n
\ n
\
a+ bi = (a + bi ),
i=1 i=1
and in particular
n
\ n
\
In+1 + Ii = (Ii + In+1 ).
i=1 i=1
Also, for all 1 ≤ i ≤ n, we have
y − xn+1 = (y − xi ) + (xi − xn+1 ) ∈ Ii + Ii + In+1 ∈ Ii + In+1
and thus indeed
n
\ n
\
y − xn+1 ∈ (Ii + In+1 ) = In+1 + Ii .
i=1 i=1
Because of the claim and ECRT(2), there is t ∈ R satisfying
n
\
t≡y (mod Ii ),
i=1
In particular if all ideals factor into primes then all ideals factor uniquely into
primes. Let’s try to show this directly: suppose we have nonzero prime ideals
p1 , . . . , pr , q1 , . . . , qs in a domain such that
p1 · · · pr = q1 · · · qs .
Then p1 ⊃ q1 · · · qs , so by X.X, p1 ⊃ qj for some j. It is natural to try to deduce
p1 = qj from this. This certainly holds if each qj is maximal, so we get the desired
implication when R has dimension one. In general it seems that we have acquired
nothing more than further respect for Matusita’s Theorem, but the above idea will
be used in the proof of the main result of this section.
Example: Let R be a valuation ring with valuation group Q and maximal ideal
m. Then m = m · m. Thus it is possible for a nonzero prime (even maximal) ideal
to be factorable. This also shows that it is possible for an ideal to be a product of
prime ideals in more than one way.
As usual in factorization theory, the ascending chain condition makes things nicer.
Exercise 21.4. Let R be a Noetherian domain.
a) Show: every nonzero ideal of R is a (finite, of course) product of unfactorable
ideals. (Products over sets of cardinality 0 and 1 are allowed.)
b) Show that a nonzero prime ideal of R is unfactorable.
A domain in which each nonzero nonunit factors uniquely into a product of irre-
ducible elements is, by definition, a UFD. So it is natural to ask in which domains
each nonzero proper ideal factors uniquely into a product of unfactorable ideals. A
theorem of H. Butts gives the answer.
Theorem 21.7. (Butts [Bu64]) Let R be a domain in which each nonzero
proper ideal factors uniquely as a product of unfactorable ideals. Then R is Dedekind.
Proof. Step 1: Unique factorization into unfactorables implies: for ideals a, b,
if ac = bc then a = b. By Theorem 21.1, R is Prüfer.
Step 2: We will show that every nonzero prime ideal of R is invertible and apply
Theorem 20.1. So let p be a nonzero prime ideal, and let p ∈ p• . Let (p) = u1 · · · ur
be the unique factorization of p into unfactorable ideals. Since (p) is invertible, so
is each ui ; by Proposition 19.9, each ui is finitely generated. Let x ∈ R \ ui . Then
Ui = ui + hxi is a finitely generated ideal in a Prüfer domain, hence invertible,
so by Lemma 19.8 ui = Ui (ui : Ui ). Since ui is unfactorable, either Ui = R or
350 21. PRÜFER DOMAINS
Let m1 , . . . , mr be the maximal ideals of the (finite, hence Artinian) ring S, and for
Tr 1 ≤ j ≤ r, let qj be the cardinality of the finite field S/mj . Then m1 · · · mr =
each
j=1 mj is the Jacobson radical which coincides with the nilradical, hence there
exists s ∈ Z+ such that (m1 · · · mr )s = 0. Let P (t) ∈ Z[t] be the polynomial
r
Y
P (t) = (tqj − t)s .
j=1
Since R/qi is a local ring with maximal ideal corresponding to pi , it follows that
|qi | = |qi Rpi |, establishing the claim.
Using the claim reduces us to the local case, so that we may assume the ideal
I = (xR) is principal. In this case the short exact sequence of R-modules
xR R R
0→ → → →0
xJ xJ (x)J
together with the isomorphism
R ·x xR
→
J xJ
does the job.
1. RESIDUALLY FINITE DOMAINS 353
Exercise 22.4. Let R be a residually finite domain. By Theorem 22.3, for all
n ∈ Z+ , there are only finitely many ideals I with N (I) ≤ n. We can therefore
define a formal Dirichlet series
X
ζR (s) = N (I)−s ,
I){0}
2. Cohen-Kaplansky domains
Let R be a domain. For a cardinal number κ, the statement “R has κ irreducibles”
will mean that there is a subset P ⊂ R such that every element of P is an irre-
ducible element of R and for every irreducible element f ∈ R, there is exactly one
g ∈ P such that (f ) = (g).
In any one-dimensional domain, a nonzero ideal I is primary iff r(I) is prime iff r(I)
is maximal iff I is contained in a unique maximal ideal of R. Indeed, by Proposition
10.15, if I is primary, then r(I) ⊃ I ) (0) is prime, so r(I) = m is maximal and
thus m is the only maximal ideal containing I, whereas if I is contained in exactly
one maximal ideal m, then since nonzero primes are maximal, we have r(I) = m
and I is primary by Proposition 10.14.
Now suppose R is a semi-local one-dimensional domain, with MaxSpec R =
{p1 , . . . , pm }. For a nonzero ideal I of R, let ιj : R → Rpj be the localization map,
and put
Ij = ι∗j (ιj )∗ I.
If I is not contained in pj then (ιj )∗ I = Rpj so Ij = R. Suppose that I ⊂ pj . Then
Ii ⊂ ι∗j (ιj )∗ pj = pj . Moreover, if x ∈ pj , then since r((ιj )∗ I) = pj + Rpj , there is
n ∈ Z+ such that ιj (xn ) = ιj (x)n ∈ (ιj )∗ I, so xn ∈ Ij . It follows that r(Ij ) ⊃ pj .
Thus r(Ij ) = pj and Ij is pj -primary.
Consider the family of ideals {Ij }m j=1 . Since the radicals are pairwise comaxi-
mal, so are the Ij ’s, and thus
m
Y m
\
Ij = Ij .
j=1 j=1
Tm
Moreover, consider the injection ϕ : I ,→ j=1 Ij . For all 1 ≤ j ≤ m, upon
tensoring to Rpj , both sides are pj +Rpj if I ⊂ pj and Rpj otherwise. By Proposition
??, ϕ is an isomorphism, and thus we get a primary decomposition
m
Y m
\
(45) I= Ii = Ii
i=1 i=1
Suppose now that I = (a) is principal. Then each Ii is invertible, hence princi-
pal since R is semilocal (Corollary ??), say Ii = (ai ). Thus there is u ∈ R× such
that
a = ua1 · · · an , ai ∈ Ii .
Each ai is either a unit in Rpi or pi -primary, and for all i we have
(a) + pi = (ai ) + pi .
So if a is irreducible in R, then there is a unique
S j such that aj is irreducible and ai
is a unit for all i 6= j and thus that a ∈ pj \ i6=j pi . More generally, factorization
356 22. ONE DIMENSIONAL NOETHERIAN DOMAINS
atomic. Since each Rpj has finitely many atoms, by Corollary 22.9 R has finitely
many atoms. So R is Cohen-Kaplansky.
In any local domain (R, m) an element of f ∈ m \ m2 must be irreducible. Such an
element induces a nonzero element of the Zariski cotangent space m/m2 , which
is a vector space over the residue field k = R/m; let us write f for the element
f + m ∈ m/m2 . If f, g ∈ m \ m2 are associate elements, then f and g generate the
same one-dimensional k-subspace of m/m2 . (But the converse need not be true.)
We have shown the following fact.
Proposition 22.11. Let (R, m) be a Noetherian local domain. Then R has at
least as many nonassociate irreducibles as elements of P(m/m2 ), the projectivized
Zariski cotangent space.
Exercise 22.7. Let (R, m) be a Noetherian local domain with residue field
k = R/m. Suppose R is not a DVR. Show: R has at least #k + 1 irreducibles. In
particular, if R is a Cohen-Kaplansky domain then k is finite.
Let (R, m) be a primefree local Cohen-Kaplansky domain which is not a DVR,
with k = R/m. Thus k ∼ = Fq Thus d = dimk m/m2 > 1. By X.X R has at least
d
−1
#P d−1 (Fq ) = qq−1 -irreducibles. Our next order of business is to understand when
we have equality.
Let R be a domain with fraction field K and integral closure R. The group
of divisibility G(R) = K × /R× , partially ordered under divisibility.
Exercise 22.9. Show: R is a Cohen-Kaplansky domain iff the semigroup
G(R)+ = R• /R× is finitely generated.
We have a short exact sequence
×
(46) R /R× → G(R) → G(R) → 0.
Since R is integrally closed, if x ∈ K and xn ∈ R for some n ∈ Z+ then x ∈
R: it follows that G(R) is torsionfree. IF R is Cohen-Kaplansky then G(R)+ is
a finitely generated semigroup, hence G(R) is a finitely generated group, hence
×
R /R× is finite and G(R) is finitely generated, and thus (46) splits (as a sequence
of commutative groups). Moreover if # MaxSpec R = # MaxSpec R = n, then
since R is a UFD with n primes, we have G(R) ∼ = Zn . Thus finally we have an
isomorphism of commutative groups
n
×
G(R) ∼
M
= R /R× ⊕ Z.
i=1
Moreover each R/qi is Noetherian with unique prime ideal pi , so is a local Artinian
ring. It follows that R/I is Artinian.
Exercise 22.17. (Cohen) Let R be a residually Artinian domain with fraction
field F , let K/F be a finite degree field extension, and let S be the integral closure
of R in K. Show: S is residually Artinian.
We warn the reader that the proof of the following result uses three different aspects
of commutative algebra that are not covered in these notes.
Theorem 22.18. (Cohen [Co50])
a) For a local domain (R, m), the following are equivalent:
(i) R has finite rank.
(ii) R is Noetherian of dimension at most 1.
b) If R has finite rank, then dim R ≤ 1.
Proof. a) ¬ (ii) =⇒ ¬ (i): If R is not Noetherian, then certainly rk R ≥ ℵ0 ,
so we may assume that R is Noetherian and of Krull dimension at least 2 and show
that R does not have finite rank. By the Generalized Principal Ideal Theorem,
we have 2 ≤ ht m < ℵ0 . By the theory of Hilbert polynomials – not covered here
(sorry!) but see [AM, Ch. 11] – there is N ∈ Z+ and a degree d − 1 polynomial
P (t) ∈ Q[t] such that for all n ≥ N we have
dimR/m mn /mn+1 = P (n).
It follows that
lim µ(mn ) = lim P (n) = ∞
n→∞ n→∞
and thus rk(R) = ℵ0 .
(ii) =⇒ (i): Let (R, m) be a Noetherian local domain of dimension at most 1. By
Proposition 22.17, the ring R is residually Artinian. Let R be the m-adic completion
of R. By Cohen’s results on the structure of complete local rings [Co46], there is a
subring R0 of R such that R0 is a complete discrete valuation ring and R is finitely
generated free R-module, say of rank d. By the standard PID structure theory,
every ideal I of R is then an R0 -submodule of the rank d R0 -module R, hence is
3. RINGS OF FINITE RANK 361
itself free of rank at most d as an R0 -module and thus a fortiori can be generated
as an ideal by at most d elements: that is, rk R ≤ d.
Now let I be a nonzero ideal of R. Then IR can be generated by d elements
a1 , . . . , ad . Since m is the only proper prime ideal of R, mI is m-primary, hence
mI ⊃ mN for some N ∈ Z+ . Let a1 , . . . , ad ∈ R be such that
ai ≡ ai (mod mIR)∀1 ≤ i ≤ d.
We have ai ∈ IR; since IR ∩ R = I, we have ai ∈ I. Let J := ha1 , . . . , ad iR , so
J ⊂ I and µ(J) = d. Thus it suffices to show that J = I. We have
IR ⊂ JR + ImR,
so
I ⊂ (JR + ImR) ∩ R = J + Im,
so J = I by Corollary 3.42.
b) Suppose R has finite rank. Then R is Noetherian. Seeking a contradiction, we
assume dim R ≥ 2, i.e., that there are prime ideals p0 ( p1 ( p2 of R. Let S be
the localization of R/p0 at p2 , so S is Noetherian local and dim S ≥ 2. On the
one hand, by part a) S does not have finite rank. On the other hand, since S is
obtained from the finite rank ring S by a quotient map followed by a localization,
S has finite rank: contradiction.
3.2. Gilmer.
Proposition 22.19. (Gilmer) Let M be an R-module, and let N be an R-
submodule. Let r, s be cardinal numbers.
a) If µ∗ (M ) ≤ r, then µ∗ (N ) ≤ r and µ∗ (M/N ) ≤ r.
b) If µ∗ (N ) ≤
Lrn and µ∗ (M/N ) ≤ s, then µ∗ (M ) ≤ r + s.
c) If M = i=1 Mi is a finite direct sum of R-modules, then µ∗ (M ) < ℵ0 iff
µ∗ (Mi ) < ℵ0 for all i.
Proof. Let q : M → M/N be the natural map.
a) Suppose µ∗ (M ) ≤ r, so µ(N 0 ) ≤ r for all submodules N 0 of M . Since every
submodule of N is also a submodule of M , we deduce µ∗ (N ) ≤ r. Similarly, if
P is a submodule of M/N , then P = q −1 (P )/N , and since µ(q −1 (P )) ≤ r, also
µ(P ) ≤ r and thus µ∗ (M/N ) ≤ r.
b) Suppose µ∗ (N ) ≤ r and µ∗ (M/N ) ≤ s, and let N 0 be a submodule of N . Then
µ(q(N 0 )) ≤ s, so let S ⊂ N 0 of cardinality at most s mapping to a set of generators
of q(N 0 ). Let R be a set of generators of N ∩ N 0 of cardinality at most R. Then
R ∪ S generates N and has cardinality at most r + s.
c) This follows from parts a) and b).
Structure of overrings
1. Introducing overrings
Let R be a domain with fraction field K. Let ΣR be the set of height one prime
ideals of R. By an overring of R we mean a subring of K containing R, i.e., a
ring T with R ⊂ T ⊂ K. (We allow equality.) This is standard terminology among
commutative algebraists, but we warn that someone who has not heard it before
will probably guess incorrectly at its meaning: one might well think that “T is an
overring of R” would simply mean that “R is a subring of T ”.
365
366 23. STRUCTURE OF OVERRINGS
and also \
RW = Rp .
p∈ΣR \W
The proof (that I know) of this theorem requires the study overrings of more general
Pr̈ufer domains, to which we turn in the next section.
c) Deduce the Hasse-Chevalley S-Unit Theorem from the Dirichlet Unit Theorem.
d) Suppose that K is a number field. Show that K × is isomorphic to the product
of a finite cyclic group with a free commutative group of countable rank.
2.4. Repleteness in Dedekind domains.
For our coming applications it is useful to consider a variant: we say that a Dedekind
domain R is weakly replete if for every subgroup H ⊂ Pic R, there is a subset
WH ⊂ ΣR such that hΦ(WH )i = H. The point of this condition is that it allows a
complete classification of the Picard groups of overrings of R. Indeed:
3. ELASTICITY IN REPLETE DEDEKIND DOMAINS 369
Proposition 23.8. Let R be a weakly replete Dedekind domain. Then for any
subgroup H of Pic R, there is an overring T of R such that Pic T ∼
= (Pic R)/H.
Proof. By definition of weakly replete, there exists a subset W ⊂ ΣR such
that hΦ(W )i = H. By Theorem 23.7, Pic RW ∼ = Pic R/hΦ(W )i ∼ = (Pic R)/H.
Exercise 23.5. Use Proposition 23.8 and Theorem 23.10 to show: if for every
cardinal κ, there is a Dedekind domain R with Picard group a free commutative
group of rank κ, then for every commutative group G there is a Dedekind domain
R with Pic R ∼= G.
A half factorial domain (or HFD) is an atomic domain in which for all x ∈
R• \ R× , any two irreducible factorizations of x have the same length.
√
Exercise 23.6. (Zaks) Show: Z[ −3] is a HFD which is not integrally closed.
For R an atomic domain and x ∈ R• \ R× , let L(x) be the supremum of all lengths
of irreducible factorizations of x and let `(x) be the minimum of all lengths of irre-
ducible factorizations of x. We define the elasticity of x, ρ(x), as the ratio L(x)
`(x) .
×
We also make the convention that for x ∈ R , ρ(x) = 1. Finally we define the
elasticity of R as ρ(R) = supx∈R• ρ(x).
e1 , . . . , en is irreducible.
e) Suppose #G = n, and let g1 , . . . , gn+1 be a sequence in G. For 1 ≤ i ≤ n, let
Pi = g1 · · · gi . By the Pigeonhole Principle there is 1 ≤ i < j ≤ n + 1 such that
Pi = Pj , and thus gi+1 · · · gj = 1.
f) Since exp Z/nZ = #Z/nZ = n, this follows from parts c) and e).
Lr Pk
g) Let G = i=1 Z/ni Z,1 and let d(G) = 1 + i=1 (ni − 1). There is an “obvious”
irreducible sequence x1 , . . . , xd(G)−1 : for 1 ≤ i ≤ k, let ei be the element of G
with ith coordinate 1 and other coordinates 0. Take e1 , . . . , e1 (n1 − 1 times),
e2 , . . . , e2 (n2 − 1 times),....,ek , . . . , ek (nk − 1 times). The sum of these elements is
Pd(G)−1
(n1 − 1, . . . , nk − 1) 6= 0, so by Lemma 23.11 taking xd(G) = − i=1 xi , we get
an irreducible sequence of length d(G).
h) Left to the reader as an easy exercise in applying some of the above parts.
Theorem 23.15. Let R be a Dedekind domain.
a) We have ρ(R) ≤ max( D(Pic 2
R)
, 1).
b) If R is replete, then ρ(R) = max( D(Pic
2
R)
, 1).
Proof. For x ∈ R• \ R× , let P (x) be the number of prime ideals (with multi-
plicity) in the factorization of (x).
Step 0: Of course if Pic R is trivial then D(Pic R) = 1, ρ(R) = 1 and the result
holds in this case. Henceforth we assume Pic R is nontrivial and thus D(Pic R) ≥ 2,
and our task is to show that ρ(R) ≤ D(Pic2
R)
, with equality if R is replete.
• ×
Step 1: Let x ∈ R \ R . Consider two irreducible factorizations
x = α1 · · · αm = β1 · · · βn
of x with m ≥ n. Let k be the number of principal prime ideals in the prime
ideal factorization of (x). Then k = n ⇐⇒ k = m =⇒ ρ(x) = 1. Henceforth
we assume k < min(m, n) (since Pic R is nontrivial, there is at least one such
x). We may further assume that α1 , . . . , αk (resp. β1 , . . . , βk ) are prime elements
and αk+1 , . . . , αm (resp. βk+1 , . . . , βn ) are not; dividing through by these prime
elements and correcting by a unit if necessary, we may write
x0 = αk+1 · · · αm = βk+1 · · · βn .
Since for k + 1 ≤ i ≤ m, αi is irreducible but not prime, P (αi ) ≥ 2 and thus
2(m − k) ≤ P (αk+1 · · · αm ) = P (x0 ).
On the other hand, by Proposition 23.13 we have
P (x0 ) = P (βk+1 · · · βn ) ≤ (n − k)D(Pic R).
Combining these inequalities gives
m m−k D(Pic R)
≤ ≤ .
n n−k 2
It follows that ρ(x) ≤ D(Pic 2
R)
and thus ρ(R) ≤ D(Pic
2
R)
, establishing part a).
Step 2: Suppose R is replete.
Step 2a: Suppose first that Pic R is finite and put D = D(Pic R). By repleteness,
choose prime ideals p1 , . . . , pD whose classes form an irreducible sequence in Pic R.
For 1 ≤ i ≤ D, let qi be a prime ideal with [qi ] = [pi ]−1 . For 1 ≤ i ≤ D, let
ci be such that (ci ) = pi qi ; using Lemma 23.11 there are d1 , d2 ∈ R such that
(d1 ) = p1 · · · pD and (d2 ) = q1 · · · qD and
c1 · · · cD = d1 d2 .
By Proposition 23.12, c1 , . . . , cD , d1 , d2 are all irreducible, and thus ρ(R) ≥ D
2.
Step 2b: If Pic R is infinite, then D(Pic R) = ∞ and from this, repleteness and
Lemma 23.11, for all D ∈ Z+ there are prime ideals p1 , . . . , pD whose classes form
an irreducible sequence in Pic R and such that p1 · · · pD is principal. The argument
of Step 2a now shows ρ(R) ≥ D +
2 . Since this holds for all D ∈ Z , ρ(R) = ∞.
Remark: When Pic R is finite, Theorem 23.15 is due to W. Narkiewicz [Na95].
Remark: The condition that R be replete is essential in Theorem 23.15. For in-
stance, A. Zaks has shown that for every finitely generated commutative group G,
there is a half factorial Dedekind domain R with Pic R ∼= G [Za76]. Whether any
commutative group can occur, up to isomorphism, as the Picard group of a half
factorial Dedekind domain is an open problem.
Corollary 23.16. a) A replete Dedekind domain R is a HFD iff # Pic R ≤ 2.
b) (Carlitz [Ca60]) Let K be a number field. Then its ring of integers ZK is a HFD
iff the class number of K – i.e., # Pic ZK – is either 1 or 2.
c) (Valenza [Va90]) Let K be a number field. Then
D(Pic ZK )
ρ(ZK ) = max ,1 .
2
d) A replete Dedekind domain has infinite elasticity iff it has infinite Picard group.
Exercise 23.8. Prove Corollary 23.16.
Later we will show that every commutative group arises, up to isomorphism, as
the Picard group of a Dedekind domain. Combining this with Theorems 23.10 and
23.15 we see that the possible elasticities for replete Dedekind domains are precisely
n
2 for any integer n ≥ 2 and ∞.
We end this section by giving a little more information on the Davenport con-
stant: let G be a finite commutative group, so that there is a uniqueLsequence of
positive integers n1 , . . . , nr with nr | nr−1 | . . . | n1 > 1 such that G ∼
r
= i=1 Z/ni Z.
Pk
We put d(G) = 1 + i=1 (ni − 1), so that (49) reads more succinctly as
(50) D(G) ≥ d(G).
J.E. Olson conjectured that equality holds in (49) for all finite commutative groups
G [Ol69a]. He proved that the conjecture holds for p-groups [Ol69a] and also when
r ≤ 2 [Ol69b]. However, it was shown by P. van Emde Boas and D. Kruyswijk
that (for instance) D(G) > d(G) for G = Z/6Z × Z/3Z × Z/3Z × Z/3Z [EBK69].
Whether D(G) = d(G) for all groups with r = 3 is still an open problem. In
particular the exact value of D(G) is unknown for most finite commutative groups.
Theorem 23.27. (Kurihara [Ku99]) Let Qcyc + = n∈Z+ Q(ζn + ζn−1 ) be the
S
maximal real subfield of Qcyc , and let Zcyc + be its ring of integers, i.e., the integral
closure of Z in Qcyc + . Then
Pic Zcyc + = 0.
Our argument will require some tenets of elliptic curve theory, especially the no-
tion of the rational endomorphism ring Endk E of an elliptic curve E/k . A
k-rational endomorphism of an elliptic curve is a morphism ϕ : E → E defined over
k which carries the neutral point O of E to itself.
Proposition 23.32. Let k be a field and E/k an elliptic curve.
a) The additive group of Endk (E) is isomorphic to Za(E) for a(E) ∈ {1, 2, 4}.
b) There is a short exact sequence
0 → E(k) → E(k(E)) → Endk (E) → 0.
Since Endk (E) is free abelian, we have E(k(E)) ∼
= E(k) Za(E) .
L
c) There is a canonical isomorphism E(k) ∼= Pic k[E].
6. EVERY COMMUTATIVE GROUP IS A CLASS GROUP 377
Now fix a field k, and let (E0 )/k be any elliptic curve.2 Define K0 = k, and
Kn+1 = Kn (E/Kn ). Then Proposition 23.32 gives
n
E(Kn ) ∼
M
= E(k) ⊕ Za(E) .
i=1
Lemma 23.33. Let K be a field, (Ki )i∈I a directed system of field extensions
of K, and E/K an elliptic curve. There is a canonical isomorphism
lim E(Ki ) = E(lim Ki ).
I I
Proof. Each point P 6= O on E(k) a prime ideal in the standard affine ring
k[E]; according to the isomorphism of Proposition 23.32c), every nontrivial element
of Pic(k[E]) arises in this way. This proves part a). Part b) is similar: if k is
algebraically closed, then by Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz every prime ideal of k[E]
corresponds to a k-valued point P 6= O on E(k), which under Proposition 23.32c)
corresponds to a nontrivial element of the class group. Therefore the trivial class is
not represented by any prime ideal. p Under the hypotheses of part c), there exists
an x ∈ k such that
p the points (x,
p ± P (x)) form a Galois conjugate pair. Therefore
the divisor (x, P (x)) + (x, − P (x)) represents a closed point on the curve C o ,
in other
p words a nonzero
p prime ideal of k[E]. But the corresponding point on E(k)
is (x, P (x)) + (x, − P (x)) = O.
Finally we prove Theorem 23.31(i). Let G be a commutative group, and write it
as F/H where F is a free commutative group of infinite rank. As above let k be
any field of characteristic zero and E/k any elliptic curve. By Corollary 23.35, for
all sufficiently large ordinals o, there is a surjection E(K0 ) → F and thus also a
surjection E(Ko ) → G. By Proposition 23.32c), there is a subgroup H of Ko [E]
such that (Pic Ko [E])/H ∼ = G. By Proposition 18.1a) and Proposition 23.8, there
is an overring T of Ko [E] such that Pic T ∼ = G, establishing Theorem 23.31(i).
As for the second part: let σ be the automorphism of the function field k(E)
induced by (x, y) 7→ (x, −y), and notice that σ corresponds to inversion P 7→ −P
on E(k) = Pic(k[E]). Let S = Rσ be the subring of R consisting of all functions
which are fixed by σ. Then k[E]σ = k[x] is a PID, and S is an overring of k[x],
hence also a PID. More precisely, S is the overring of all functions on the projective
line which are regular away from the point at infinity and the x-coordinates of all
the elements in H (since H is a subgroup, it is stable under inversion). Finally,
to see that R is the integral closure of S in the separable quadratic field extension
k(E)/k(x), it suffices to establish the following simple result.
Lemma 23.37. Let L/K be a finite Galois extension of fields, and S a Dedekind
domain with fraction field L. Suppose that for all σ ∈ Gal(L/K), σ(S) = S. Then
S is the integral closure of R := S ∩ K in L.
Proof. Since S is integrally closed, it certainly
Q contains the integral closure
of R in L. Conversely, for any x ∈ S, P (t) = σ∈Gal(L/K) (t − σ(x)) is a monic
polynomial with coefficients in (S ∩ K)[t] satisfied by x.
This completes the proof of Theorem 23.31.
Bibliography
[AB59] M. Auslander and D.A. Buchsbaum, Unique factorization in regular local rings. Proc.
Nat. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 45 (1959), 733–734.
[Ad62] J.F. Adams, Vector fields on spheres. Ann. of Math. (2) 75 (1962), 603–632.
[AHRT] J. Adámek, H. Herrlich, J. Rosický and W. Tholen, Injective hulls are not natural.
Algebra Universalis 48 (2002), 379–388.
[AKP98] D.D. Anderson, B.G. Kang and M.H. Park, Anti-Archimedean rings and power series
rings. Comm. Algebra 26 (1998), 3223—3238.
[Al63] N.L. Alling, The valuation theory of meromorphic function fields over open Riemann
surfaces. Acta Math. 110 (1963), 79–96.
[Al99] N. Alon, Combinatorial Nullstellensatz. Recent trends in combinatorics (Mátraháza,
1995). Combin. Probab. Comput. 8 (1999), 7–29.
[An00] D.D. Anderson, GCD domains, Gauss’ lemma, and contents of polynomials. Non-
Noetherian commutative ring theory, 1–31, Math. Appl., 520, Kluwer Acad. Publ.,
Dordrecht, 2000.
[AR97] D.D. Anderson and M. Roitman, A characterization of cancellation ideals. Proc.
Amer. Math. Soc. 125 (1997), 2853–2854.
[AZ94] D.D. Anderson and M. Zafrullah, On a theorem of Kaplansky. Boll. Un. Mat. Ital. A
(7) 8 (1994), 397–402.
[AP82] J.K. Arason and A. Pfister, Quadratische Formen über affinen Algebren und ein al-
gebraischer Beweis des Satzes von Borsuk-Ulam. (German) J. Reine Angew. Math.
331 (1982), 181–184.
[Ar27] E. Artin, Zur Theorie der hyperkomplexen Zahlen. Abh. Hamburg, 5 (1927), 251-260.
[AT51] E. Artin and J.T. Tate, A note on finite ring extensions. J. Math. Soc. Japan 3 (1951),
74–77.
[At89] M.F. Atiyah, K-theory. Notes by D. W. Anderson. Second edition. Advanced Book
Classics. Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, Redwood City, CA, 1989.
[AM] M.F. Atiyah and I.G. Macdonald, Introduction to commutative algebra. Addison-
Wesley Publishing Co., Reading Mass.-London-Don Mills, Ont. 1969.
[Ba40] R. Baer, Abelian groups that are direct summands of every containing commutative
group. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 46 (1940), 800–806.
[Ba59] H. Bass, Global dimension of rings, Ph.D. Thesis, University of Chicago, 1959.
[Ba63] H. Bass, Big projective modules are free. Illinois J. Math. 7 1963 24–31.
[Ba62] G. Baumslag, On abelian hopfian groups. I. Math. Z. 78 1962 53–54.
[Ba63] G. Baumslag, Hopficity and commutative groups. 1963 Topics in Abelian Groups
(Proc. Sympos., New Mexico State Univ., 1962) pp. 331–335 Scott, Foresman and
Co., Chicago, Ill.
[BCR] J.Bochnak, M. Coste and M.-F. Roy, Real algebraic geometry. Ergebnisse der Mathe-
matik und ihrer Grenzgebiete (3) 36. Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1998.
[Be] D.J. Benson, Polynomial invariants of finite groups London Mathematical Society
Lecture Note Series, 190. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1993.
[Bo50] S. Borofsky, Factorization of polynomials. Amer. Math. Monthly 57 (1950), 317–320.
[BM58] R. Bott and J. Milnor, On the parallelizability of the spheres. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc.
64 (1958), 87–89.
[B] N. Bourbaki, Commutative algebra. Chapters 1–7. Translated from the French.
Reprint of the 1989 English translation. Elements of Mathematics (Berlin). Springer-
Verlag, Berlin, 1998.
379
380 BIBLIOGRAPHY
[Bo78] A. Bouvier, Le groupe des classes de l’algebre affine d’une forme quadratique. Publ.
Dép. Math. (Lyon) 15 (1978), no. 3, 53–62.
[BMRH] J.W. Brewer, P.R. Montgomery, E.A. Rutter and W.J. Heinzer, Krull dimension
of polynomial rings. Conference on Commutative Algebra (Univ. Kansas, Lawrence,
Kan., 1972), pp. 26-45. Lecture Notes in Math., Vol. 311, Springer, Berlin, 1973.
[Br02] G. Brookfield, The length of Noetherian modules. Comm. Algebra 30 (2002), 3177–
3204.
[Br81] A. Brumer, The class group of all cyclotomic integers. J. Pure Appl. Algebra 20
(1981), no. 2, 107–111.
[Bu61] D.A. Buchsbaum, Some remarks on factorization in power series rings. J. Math.
Mech. 10 1961 749–753.
[Bu64] H.S. Butts, Unique factorization of ideals into nonfactorable ideals. Proc. Amer. Math.
Soc. 15 (1964), 21.
[BW66] H.S. Butts and L.I. Wade, Two criteria for Dedekind domains. Amer. Math. Monthly
73 (1966), 14–21.
[Ca60] L. Carlitz, A Characterization of Algebraic Number Fields with Class Number Two.
Proc. AMS 11 (1960), 391–392.
[Cd-SF] K. Conrad, Stably Free Modules. Notes available at
http://www.math.uconn.edu/∼kconrad/blurbs/linmultialg/stablyfree.pdf
[CDVM13] L.F. Cáceres Duque and J.A. Vélez-Marulanda, On the Infinitude of Prime Elmeents.
Rev. Colombiana Mat. 47 (2013), 167–179.
[CE] H. Cartan and S. Eilenberg, Homological algebra. Princeton University Press, Prince-
ton, N. J., 1956.
[CE59] E.D. Cashwell and C.J. Everett, The ring of number-theoretic functions. Pacific J.
Math. 9 (1959) 975–985.
[CK46] I.S. Cohen and I. Kaplansky, Rings with a finite number of primes. I. Trans. Amer.
Math. Soc. 60 (1946), 468–477.
[CK51] I.S. Cohen and I. Kaplansky, Rings for which every module is a direct sum of cyclic
modules. Math. Z. 54 (1951), 97–101.
[Cl66] L.E. Claborn, Every commutative group is a class group. Pacific J. Math. 18 (1966),
219–222.
[Cl-GT] P.L. Clark, General Topology. http://math.uga.edu/~pete/pointset2018.pdf.
[Cl09] P.L. Clark, Elliptic Dedekind domains revisited. Enseignement Math. 55 (2009), 213–
225.
[Cl15] P.L. Clark, A note on Euclidean order types. Order 32 (2015), 157–178.
[Cl17a] P.L. Clark, The Euclidean criterion for irreducibles. Amer. Math. Monthly 124 (2017),
198–216.
[Cl17b] P.L. Clark, The cardinal Krull dimension of a ring of holomorphic functions. Expo.
Math. 35 (2017), 350–356.
[Cl18] P.L. Clark, A note on rings of finite rank. Comm. Algebra 46 (2018), 4223–4232.
[Cn68] P.M. Cohn, Bézout rings and their subrings. Proc. Cambridge Philos. Soc. 64 (1968),
251–264.
[Cn73] P.M. Cohn, Unique factorization domains. Amer. Math. Monthly 80 (1973), 1–18.
[Co46] I.S. Cohen, On the structure and ideal theory of complete local rings. Trans. Amer.
Math. Soc. 59, (1946), 54–106.
[Co50] I.S. Cohen, Commutative rings with restricted minimum conditions. Duke Math. J.
17, (1950), 27–42.
[CS46] I.S. Cohen and A. Seidenberg, Prime ideals and integral dependence. Bull. Amer.
Math. Soc. 52 (1946), 252–261.
[Co64] A.L.S. Corner, On a conjecture of Pierce concerning direct decompositions of Abelian
groups. 1964 Proc. Colloq. Abelian Groups (Tihany, 1963) pp. 43–48 Akadémiai Kiadó,
Budapest.
[Co11] D.A. Cox, Why Eisenstein proved the Eisenstein criterion and why Schönemann dis-
covered it first. Amer. Math. Monthly 118 (2011), 3–21.
[Da09] C.S. Dalawat, Wilson’s theorem. J. Théor. Nombres Bordeaux 21 (2009), 517–521.
[De71] R. Dedekind. . .
[DM71] F. DeMeyer and E. Ingraham, Separable algebras over commutative rings. Lecture
Notes in Mathematics, Vol. 181 Springer-Verlag, Berlin-New York 1971.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 381
[Ea68] P.M. Eakin, Jr. The converse to a well known theorem on Noetherian rings. Math.
Ann. 177 (1968), 278–282.
[EBK69] P. van Emde Boas and D. Kruyswijk, A combinatorial problem on finite commutative
groups, III, Report ZW-1969-008, Math. Centre, Amsterdam, 1969.
[Ec00] O. Echi, A topological characterization of the Goldman prime spectrum of a commu-
tative ring. Comm. Algebra 28 (2000), 2329–2337.
[ES53] B. Eckmann and A. Schopf, Über injektive Moduln. Arch. Math. (Basel) 4 (1953),
75–78.
[Ei] D. Eisenbud, Commutative algebra. With a view toward algebraic geometry. Graduate
Texts in Mathematics, 150. Springer-Verlag, New York, 1995.
[Ei50] F. Eisenstein, Über die Irredicibilität une einige andere Eigenschaften der Gleichung
von welche der Theilung der ganzen Lemniscate abhängt. J. Reine Angew. Math. 39
(1950), 160–179.
[Fo64] O. Forster, Über die Anzahl der Erzeugenden eines Ideals in einem Noetherschen
Ring. Math. Z. 84 (1) (1964) 80-–87.
[FR70] R.L. Finney and J.J. Rotman, Paracompactness of locally compact Hausdorff spaces.
Michigan Math. J. 17 (1970), 359–361.
[FT] Field Theory, notes by P.L. Clark, available at
http://www.math.uga.edu/∼pete/FieldTheory.pdf
[FW67] C. Faith and E.A. Walker, Direct-sum representations of injective modules. J. Algebra
5 (1967), 203–221.
[Fl71] C.R. Fletcher, Euclidean rings. J. London Math. Soc. 4 (1971), 79–82.
[Fo73] E. Formanek, Faithful Noetherian modules. Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 41 (1973), 381–
383.
[Fs73] R.M. Fossum, The divisor class group of a Krull domain. Ergebnisse der Mathematik
und ihrer Grenzgebiete, Band 74. Springer-Verlag, New York-Heidelberg, 1973.
[Fu59] L. Fuchs, The existence of indecomposable commutative groups of arbitrary power.
Acta Math. Acad. Sci. Hungar. 10 (1959) 453–457.
[Fu74] L. Fuchs, Indecomposable commutative groups of measurable cardinalities. Symposia
Mathematica, Vol. XIII (Convegno di Gruppi Abeliani, INDAM, Rome, 1972), pp.
233-244. Academic Press, London, 1974.
[Ga71] T.E. Gantner, A Regular Space on which every Continuous Real-Valued Function is
Constant. Amer. Math. Monthly 78 (1971), 52–53.
[Ge91] R. Germundsson, Basic Results on Ideals and Varieties in Finite Fields. Technical
report, Department of Electrical Engineering, Lı̈nkoping University, 1991.
[Gi72] R. Gilmer, On commutative rings of finite rank. Duke Math. J. 39 (1972), 381—383.
[GJ76] L. Gillman and M. Jerison, Rings of continuous functions. Reprint of the 1960 edition.
Graduate Texts in Mathematics, No. 43. Springer-Verlag, New York-Heidelberg, 1976.
[Gol51] O. Goldman, Hilbert rings and the Hilbert Nullstellensatz. Math. Z. 54 (1951). 136–
140.
[Gol64] O. Goldman, On a special class of Dedekind domains. Topology 3 (1964) suppl. 1,
113–118.
[GoN] P.L. Clark, Geometry of numbers with applications to number theory. http://math.
uga.edu/~pete/geometryofnumbers.pdf
[Gov65] V.E. Govorov, On flat modules. (Russian) Sibirsk. Mat. Ž. 6 (1965), 300–304.
[GoRo] R. Gordon and J.C. Robson, Krull dimension. Memoirs of the American Mathematical
Society, No. 133. American Mathematical Society, Providence, R.I., 1973.
[GuRo] R.C. Gunning and H. Rossi, Analytic functions of several complex variables. Prentice-
Hall, Inc., Englewood Cliffs, N.J. 1965.
[Gr74] A. Grams, Atomic rings and the ascending chain condition for principal ideals. Proc.
Cambridge Philos. Soc. 75 (1974), 321–329.
[Gu73] T.H. Gulliksen, A theory of length for Noetherian modules. J. Pure Appl. Algebra 3
(1973), 159–170.
[Ha] R. Hartshorne, Algebraic geometry. Graduate Texts in Mathematics, No. 52. Springer-
Verlag, New York-Heidelberg, 1977.
[Ha94] B. Haible, Gauss’ Lemma without Primes, preprint, 1994.
[Ha28] H. Hasse, Über eindeutige Zerlegung in Primelemente oder in Primhauptideale in
Integrit-tsbereichen. J. reine Angew. Math. 159 (1928), 3–12.
382 BIBLIOGRAPHY
[He40] O. Helmer, Divisibility properties of integral functions. Duke Math. J. 6 (1940), 345–
356.
[He53] M. Henriksen, On the prime ideals of the ring of entire functions. Pacific J. Math. 3
(1953), 711–720.
[He70] W. Heinzer, Quotient overrings of an integral domain. Mathematika 17 (1970), 139–
148.
[He74] R.C. Heitmann, PID’s with specified residue fields. Duke Math. J. 41 (1974), 565–582.
[He06] G. Hessenberg, Grundbegriffe der Mengenlehre. Göttingen, 1906.
[Hi90] D. Hilbert, Ueber die Theorie der algebraischen Formen. Mathl Annalen 36 (1890),
473–534.
[Ho69] M. Hochster, Prime ideal structure in commutative rings. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc.
142 (1969), 43–60.
[Hi75] J.-J. Hiblot, Des anneaux euclidiens dont le plus petit algorithme n’est pas à valeurs
finies. C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris Sér. A-B 281 (1975), no. 12, Ai, A411–A414.
[Hi77] J.-J. Hiblot, Correction à une note sur les anneaux euclidiens: “Des anneaux eu-
clidiens dont le plus petit algorithme n’est pas à valeurs finies” (C. R. Acad. Sci.
Paris Sér. A-B 281 (1975), no. 12, A411–A414). C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris S er. A-B
284 (1977), no. 15, A847–A849.
[Hö01] O. Hölder, Die Axiome der Quantitat und die Lehre vom Mass. Ber. Verh. Sachs. Ges.
Wiss. Leipzig, Math.-Phys. Cl. 53 (1901), 1-64.
[Ho79] W. Hodges, Krull implies Zorn. J. London Math. Soc. (2) 19 (1979), 285–287.
[Hu68] T.W. Hungerford, On the structure of principal ideal rings. Pacific J. Math. 25 (1968),
543–547.
[Hs66] D. Husemöller, Fibre bundles. McGraw-Hill Book Co., New York-London-Sydney 1966.
[J1] N. Jacobson, Basic algebra. I. Second edition. W. H. Freeman and Company, New
York, 1985.
[J2] N. Jacobson, Basic algebra. II. Second edition. W. H. Freeman and Company, New
York, 1989.
[Jo00] P. Jothilingam, Cohen’s theorem and Eakin-Nagata theorem revisited. Comm. Algebra
28 (2000), 4861–4866.
[JR80] M. Jarden and P. Roquette, The Nullstellensatz over p-adically closed fields. J. Math.
Soc. Japan 32 (1980), 425–460.
[Ka49] I. Kaplansky, Elementary divisors and modules. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 66 (1949),
464–491.
[Ka52] I. Kaplansky, Modules over Dedekind rings and valuation rings. Trans. Amer. Math.
Soc. 72 (1952), 327–340.
[Ka58] I. Kaplansky, Projective modules. Ann. of Math. 68 (1958), 372–377.
[K] I. Kaplansky, Commutative rings. Allyn and Bacon, Inc., Boston, Mass. 1970.
[Ka] M. Karoubi, K-theory. An introduction. Reprint of the 1978 edition. With a new
postface by the author and a list of errata. Classics in Mathematics. Springer-Verlag,
Berlin, 2008.
[KeOm10] K.A. Kearnes and G. Oman, Cardinalities of residue fields of Noetherian integral
domains. Comm. Algebra 38 (2010), 3580–3588.
[Kh03] D. Khurana, On GCD and LCM in domains - a conjecture of Gauss. Resonance 8
(2003), 72–79.
[KM99] G. Kemper and G. Malle, Invariant fields of finite irreducible reflection groups. Math.
Ann. 315 (1999), 569–586.
[Ko89] V. Kolyvagin, On the Mordell-Weil and Shafarevich-Tate groups for Weil elliptic
curves, Math. USSR-Izv. 33 (1989), 473–499.
[Kr24] W. Krull, Die verschiedenen Artender Hauptidealringe. Sitzungsberichte der Heidel-
berg Akademie (1924) no. 6.
[Kr31] W. Krull, Allgemeine Bewertungstheorie. J. Reine Angew. Math. 167 (1931), 160–196.
[Kr37] W. Krull, Beiträge zur Arithmetik kommutativer Integritätsbereiche, III, zum Dimen-
sionsbegriff der Idealtheorie, Mat. Zeit 42 (1937), 745–766.
[Kr51] W. Krull, Jacobsonsche Ringe, Hilbertscher Nullstellensatz Dimensionen theorie.
Math. Z. 54 (1951), 354–387.
[Ku99] M. Kurihara, On the ideal class groups of the maximal real subfields of number fields
with all roots of unity. J. Eur. Math. Soc. (JEMS) 1 (1999), 35–49.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 383
[La87] D. Laksov, Radicals and Hilbert Nullstellensatz for not necessarily algebraically closed
fields. Enseign. Math. (2) 33 (1987), 323–338.
[La99] T.Y. Lam, Lectures on modules and rings. Graduate Texts in Mathematics, 189.
Springer-Verlag, New York, 1999.
[La05] T.Y. Lam, Introduction to quadratic forms over fields. Graduate Studies in Mathe-
matics, 67. American Mathematical Society, Providence, RI, 2005.
[La06] T.Y. Lam, Serre’s problem on projective modules. Springer Monographs in Mathe-
matics. Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 2006.
[LR08] T.Y. Lam and M.L. Reyes, A prime ideal principle in commutative algebra. J. Algebra
319 (2008), 3006–3027.
[Lg53] S. Lang, The theory of real places. Ann. of Math. (2) 57 (1953), 378–391.
[Lg02] S. Lang, Algebra. Revised third edition. Graduate Texts in Mathematics, 211.
Springer-Verlag, New York, 2002.
[LM] M.D. Larsen and P.J. McCarthy, Multiplicative theory of ideals. Pure and Applied
Mathematics, Vol. 43. Academic Press, New York-London, 1971.
[La05] E. Lasker, Zur Theorie der Moduln und Ideale. Math. Ann. 60 (1905), 19–116.
[La64] D. Lazard, Sur les modules plats. C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris 258 (1964), 6313–6316.
[Le72] C.R. Leedham-Green, The class group of Dedekind domains. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc.
163 (1972), 493–500.
[Le43] F.W. Levi, Contributions to the theory of ordered groups. Proc. Indian Acad. Sci.,
Sect. A. 17 (1943), 199–201.
[Le67] L. Lesieur, Divers aspects de la théorie des idéaux d’un anneau commutatif. Enseigne-
ment Math. 13 (1967), 75–87.
[Li33] F.A Lindemann, The Unique Factorization of a Positive Integer. Quart. J. Math. 4,
319-320, 1933.
[Ma48] A.I. Malcev, On the embedding of group algebras in division algebras (Russian), Dokl.
Akad. Nauk. SSSR 60 (1948), 1499–1501.
[Ma58] H.B. Mann, On integral bases. Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 9 (1958), 167–172.
[Ma71] C.F. Martin, Unique factorization of arithmetic functions. Aequationes Math. 7
(1971), 211.
[M] H. Matsumura, Commutative ring theory. Translated from the Japanese by M. Reid.
Second edition. Cambridge Studies in Advanced Mathematics, 8. Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, Cambridge, 1989.
[Ma44] K. Matusita, Über ein bewertungstheoretisches Axiomensystem für die Dedekind-
Noethersche Idealtheorie. Jap. J. Math. 19 (1944), 97–110.
[McC76] J. McCabe, A Note on Zariski’s Lemma. Amer. Math. Monthly 83 (1976), 560–561.
[Mi] J.W. Milnor, Topology from the differentiable viewpoint. Based on notes by David W.
Weaver. The University Press of Virginia, Charlottesville, Va. 1965.
[Mo49] T. Motzkin, The Euclidean algorithm. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 55 (1949), 1142–1146.
[Na57] M. Nagata, A remark on the unique factorization theorem. J. Math. Soc. Japan 9
(1957), 143–145.
[Na68] M. Nagata, A type of subrings of a noetherian ring. J. Math. Kyoto Univ. 8 (1968),
465–467.
[Na78] M. Nagata, On Euclid algorithm. C. P. Ramanujam-a tribute, pp. 175–186, Tata Inst.
Fund. Res. Studies in Math., 8, Springer, Berlin-New York, 1978.
[Na85] M. Nagata, Some remarks on Euclid rings. J. Math. Kyoto Univ. 25 (1985), 421–422.
[Na05] A.R. Naghipour, A simple proof of Cohen’s theorem. Amer. Math. Monthly 112 (2005),
825–826.
[Na53] N. Nakano, Idealtheorie in einem speziellen unendlichen algebraischen Zahlkörper. J.
Sci. Hiroshima Univ. Ser. A. 16: 425–439.
[Na95] W. Narkiewicz, A Note on Elasticity of Factorizations. J. Number Theory 51 (1995),
46–47.
[Ne49] B.H. Neumann, On ordered division rings. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 66 (1949), 202–
252.
[Ne07] M.D. Neusel, Invariant theory. Student Mathematical Library, 36. American Mathe-
matical Society, Providence, RI, 2007.
[No21] E. Noether, Idealtheorie in Ringberereichen. Math. Ann. 83 (1921), 24–66.
384 BIBLIOGRAPHY
[No26] E. Noether, Der Endlichkeitsatz der Invarianten endlicher linearer Gruppen der
Charakteristik p. Nachr. Ges. Wiss. G-ttingen: 28-35.
[NT] P.L. Clark, Number Theory: A Contemporary Introduction.
http://www.math.uga.edu/∼pete/4400FULL.pdf
[O74] T. Ogoma, On a problem of Fossum. Proc. Japan Acad. 50 (1974), 266–267.
[Ol69a] J.E. Olson, A combinatorial problem on finite Abelian groups. I. J. Number Theory
1 (1969), 8–10.
[Ol69b] J.E. Olson, A combinatorial problem on finite Abelian groups. II. J. Number Theory
1 (1969), 195–199.
[Pa59] Z. Papp, On algebraically closed modules. Publ. Math. Debrecen 6 (1959), 311–327.
[Pe04] H. Perdry, An elementary proof of Krull’s intersection theorem. Amer. Math. Monthly
111 (2004), 356–357.
[P] A. Pfister, Quadratic forms with applications to algebraic geometry and topology.
London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series, 217. Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge, 1995.
[Qu96] C.S. Queen, Factorial domains. Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 124 (1996), no. 1, 11–16.
[Qu76] D. Quillen, Projective modules over polynomial rings. Invent. Math. 36 (1976), 167–
171.
[Ra30] J.L. Rabinowitsch, Zum Hilbertschen Nullstellensatz. Math. Ann. 102 (1930), 520.
[R] M. Reid, Undergraduate commutative algebra. London Mathematical Society Student
Texts, 29. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1995.
[Ro67] A. Robinson, Non-standard theory of Dedekind rings. Nederl. Akad. Wetensch. Proc.
Ser. A 70=Indag. Math. 29 (1967), 444–452.
[Ro93] M. Roitman, Polynomial extensions of atomic domains. J. Pure Appl. Algebra 87
(1993), 187–199.
[Ro76] M. Rosen, Elliptic curves and Dedekind domains. Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 57 (1976),
197–201.
[Ro] J.J. Rotman, An introduction to homological algebra. Second edition. Universitext.
Springer, New York, 2009.
[Rü33] W. Rückert, Zum Eliminationsproblem der Potenzreihenideale, Math. Ann. 107
(1933), 259–281.
[Ru87] W. Rudin, Real and complex analysis. Third edition. McGraw-Hill Book Co., New
York, 1987.
[Sa61] P. Samuel, On unique factorization domains. Illinois J. Math. 5 (1961), 1–17.
[Sa64] P. Samuel, Lectures on unique factorization domains. Notes by M. Pavaman Murthy.
Tata Institute of Fundamental Research Lectures on Mathematics, No. 30 Tata Insti-
tute of Fundamental Research, Bombay 1964.
[Sa68] P. Samuel, Unique factorization. Amer. Math. Monthly 75 (1968), 945–952.
[Sa71] P. Samuel, About Euclidean rings. J. Algebra 19 (1971), 282–301.
[Sa08] A. Sasane, On the Krull dimension of rings of transfer functions. Acta Appl. Math.
103 (2008), 161- -168.
[S] W. Scharlau, Quadratic and Hermitian forms. Grundlehren der Mathematischen Wis-
senschaften 270. Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1985.
[Sc45] T. Schönemann, Grundzüge einer allgemeinen Theorie der höhern Congruenzen,
deren Modul eine reelle Primzahl ist. J. Reine Angew. Math. 31 (1845), 269–325.
[Sc46] T. Schönemann, Von denjenigen Moduln, welche Potenzen von Primzahlen sind. J.
Reine Angew. Math. 32 (1846), 93–105.
[Sc46b] O.F.G. Schilling, Ideal theory on open Riemann surfaces. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 52
(1946), 945–963.
[Se56] A. Seidenberg, Some remarks on Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz. Arch. Math. (Basel) 7
(1956), 235–240.
[Si86] J. Silverman, The Arithmetic of Elliptic Curves, Graduate Texts in Mathematics 106,
Springer Verlag, 1986.
[ST42] A.H. Stone and J.W. Tukey, Generalized “sandwich” theorems. Duke Math. J. 9
(1942), 356–359.
[Su11] B. Sury, Uncountably Generated Ideals of Functions. College Math. Journal 42 (2011),
404–406.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 385
[Su76] A.A. Suslin, Projective modules over polynomial rings are free. Dokl. Akad. Nauk
SSSR 229 (1976), 1063–1066.
[Sw62] R.G. Swan, Vector bundles and projective modules. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 105
(1962), 264–277.
[Sw67] R.G. Swan, The number of generators of a module. Math. Z. 102 (4) (1967) 318-–322.
[Sw69] R.G. Swan, Invariant rational functions and a problem of Steenrod. Invent. Math. 7
(1969), 148–158.
[Te66] G. Terjanian, Sur les corps finis. C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris Sér. A-B 262 (1966), A167–
A169.
[Te72] G. Terjanian, Dimension arithmétique d’un corps. J. Algebra 22 (1972), 517–545.
[Tr88] H.F. Trotter, An overlooked example of nonunique factorization. Amer. Math.
Monthly 95 (1988), no. 4, 339–342.
[Va90] R.J. Valenza, Elasticity of factorizations in number fields. J. Number Theory 36
(1990), 212–218.
[vdW39] B.L. van der Waerden, Einftihrung in die algebraische Geometrie, Berlin, 1939.
[Wa] R.B. Warfield, Jr., Rings whose modules have nice decompositions. Math. Z. 125 (1972)
187–192.
[We07] J.H.M. Wedderburn, On Hypercomplex Numbers. Proc. of the London Math. Soc. 6
(1907), 77-118.
[W] C.A. Weibel, An introduction to homological algebra. Cambridge Studies in Advanced
Mathematics, 38. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1994.
[We80] R.O. Wells Jr., Differential analysis on complex manifolds. Second edition. Graduate
Texts in Mathematics, 65. Springer-Verlag, New York-Berlin, 1980.
[Za04] F. Zanello, When are there infinitely many irreducible elements in a principal ideal
domain? Amer. Math. Monthly 111 (2004), 150–152.
[Za76] A. Zaks, Half factorial domains. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 82 (1976), 721–723.
[Za47] O. Zariski, A new proof of Hilbert’s Nullstellensatz. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 53 (1947),
362–368.
[Za69] H. Zassenhaus, On Hensel factorization. I. J. Number Theory 1 (1969), 291–311.
[Ze34] E. Zermelo, Elementare Betrachtungen zur Theorie der Primzahlen. Nachr. Gesellsch.
Wissensch. G-ttingen 1, 43-46, 1934.